Chapter Text

            Lanni walked by the side of the road. Her mouth was dry & her stomach empty. Her head was bandaged.

            A wagon had been slowly catching up to her for much of the day; it was now close enough that she could hear them clatter behind her.

            “Mother, protect me from the dark, embrace me with your love, keep me safe during my journey, watch over me so I never stray from the path.” She breathed. “Dirthamen, keeper of secrets, great preserver, protect me from the grasp of our, my, ever-waiting enemies.”

            “Greetings, fellow traveler!” A loud voice boomed behind her.

            She glanced over her shoulder. There were two humans sitting on the driver’s bench of the wagon, both wearing hats. One looked older than the other. “Greetings.”

            “Where are you ‘eaded?” the older man asked.

            She shrugged as she walked. “To the nearest town.”

            “It is an ‘ot day for walking. Would you like to ride wiz us? I am Onfoi, ze leader of zis traveling band of performers.” They were starting to pass her now, the driver’s seat just a little behind her.

            “You invite a knife-ear to travel wiz us?” the younger man asked.

            Onfoi gave him a sharp look. “Do not speak of our guest so!”

            “She’s not-” the younger man started, but the old man interrupted him.

            “Stop!” the old man called, pulling on the reins to the oxen. The wagon came to a stop.

            “You cannot invite zis,” the young man gestured at Lanni, “ elf to join us! Zey are zieves & murderers.”

            “Zere are as many zieves & murderers among zem as among men, & look at her! She is practically falling over wiz every step, & ‘er ‘ead is bandaged. She could not murder a fly!” Onfoi snapped.

            “You do not know zat. She could be pretending to catch us off our guard.” the young man stated.

            “Andraste’s breaz! I would not want to go before ze Maker & try to explain why I did nozing when one of ‘is children suffered when I could ‘elp wiz little effort.” Onfoi replied.

            Lanni had stopped, & squinted at the two men arguing.

            “Zey do not even believe in ze Maker!” the young man declared.

            “Zey are still ze Maker’s children, beloved of ‘im, even if zey deny ‘im. Argue more, & she’ll take your place while you walk.” Onfoi turned back to Lanni, extending a hand to her. “Would you ride wiz us?”

            “Would that cause problems?” Lanni took a step towards him.

            “No, no, my son Gosse will say no more on ze subject.” Onfoi assured her in a commanding tone. She took his hand & he hauled up onto the wagon. “Jehanna, get our guest somezing to drink & eat.”

            “We don’t need anozer mouz to feed!” Gosse objected.

            “By Andraste’s ‘eel, shut up!” Onfoi yelled, urging the oxen forward. “Onward!”

            A woman, about the same age as Gosse, was rummaging around in the wagon.

            “Sit on ze bed. ‘Ere,” she handed Lanni a skin, “drink.”

            Lanni sat, popped the cork from the skin, & put it to her lips. She drank greedily.

            “Careful,” the woman pulled the skin away, “you don’t want ze jostling of ze wagon to cause you to choke.”

            “I am careful.” Lanni said. “This moves much like an arobel-our wagons.”

            “Oh.” Jehanna said. “I suppose it would. ‘Ere is some bread, cheese, & an apple.”

            Out of the corner of her eye, Lanni noticed Gosse glance back but he said nothing. She began to eat.

            “By ze Maker, you are ravenous! ‘Ow long has it been since you last ate?” Jehanna asked.

            Lanni fought to swallow. “I’m… I think a few days. Since I’ve had anything substantial.”

            “Poor dear. What ‘ave you been eating?” Jehanna asked.

            “Underripe fruit, berries, some mushrooms, elfroot…” Lanni answered.

            “Elfroot? Zat’s a medicine!” Jehanna said.

            “It can be eaten.” Lanni replied.

            Jehanna clicked her tongue. “Eat, child. & if you are tired you may lie down to rest.”

            As Lanni ate & drank, she felt exhaustion start to overtake her. She finished, & laid down, rocked to sleep by the rolling wagon.

            She was in a forest again, running from a pack of wolves, until she came to a sudden stop in front of a sapling.

            “Good, child,” it said, “though you yet be young, your endurance has not flagged. Do not allow fear to rule you.”

            “Thank you, Spirit of Mythal, for keeping the Dread Wolf from my trail.” She replied.

            “It is not I who has kept you safe, young one, but you.” The sapling said. “Grow strong & true.”

            She was gently shook awake, & started as soon as she opened her eyes.

            “Do not worry; you are safe. We ‘ave stopped for ze day, will you come ‘elp us set up camp?” Jehanna asked.

            Lanni blinked a couple times. “Yes.”

            As she was helping Jehanna set up a tent, Jehanna asked her: “Your head is wrapped in a most curious way, is zat- is zat a bandage?”

            “Um, yes?” Lanni said uncertainly.

            “Oh, Aalis,” Jehanna called to the small girl, “start ze washpot boiling early.”

            She turned to Lanni. “I’ll wash ze wound & my daughter will wash ze bandages.”

            “You don’t have to do that.” Lanni said.

            “It is no trouble.” Jehanna waved her free hand dismissively. “I doubt you ‘ave ‘ad time to clean your injury or bandages.”

            They continued to set up the camp as Aalis set up the cooking fire & prepared the meal.

            As they sat around the fire for dinner Lanni asked: “Are you mages?”

            “Maker, no.” Onfoi answered. “Whyever would you zink so?”

            “I noticed a lot of staves in the wagon.” Lanni replied.

            “Oh, no no no. Zose are perfectly ordinary quarter staves. Nozing magical about zem, or us. Zough Gosse is quite ze prestidigitator; ‘e’ll be ‘appy to show you some sleight-of-‘and which you’ll swear is magic later.” Onfoi explained as Gosse raised an eyebrow at him. “Zose staves are useful as props for performances, walking sticks, & as weapons. Staves ‘ave more & better uses zan just channeling ze blighted gifts of zose cursed wiz magic. Do your people not use staves like zat?”

            “Um, no. Only the keeper does. Everyone else uses spears, bows, & swords. Only the keepers & their apprentices use staves.” Lanni explained.

            “Innkeepers?” Jehanna asked, setting her empty bowl down.

            “No, just keepers.” Lanni said.

            “What are keepers?” Jehanna asked, then whispered something to Aalis as she went to take the bowl. The girl put the bowl with hers by the wash pot, then hurried off.

            “They keep the history of our people & know magic.” Lanni explained.

            “Apostates.” Jehanna breathed.

            “Yes, zough zey are not part of ze Chantry.” Onfoi pointed out.

            “Not an excuse.” Gosse countered.

            “Gosse, stop it.” Onfoi said.

            Jehanna walked behind Lanni. “I’m going to clean your wound & rebandage it.”

            Lanni tensed, & her heart rate & breathing quickened.

            “Don’t worry, girl, zis shouldn’t ‘urt much.” Jehanna tried to reassure her.

            “So, Lanni, what will you do once you reach Velun?” Onfoi asked.

            “I don’t,” Lanni flinched as Jehanna started to unwrap the bandage, “know. Maybe find the… elves who live in cities.”

            Jehanna had the main bandage off of her head now, though Lanni’s ears were still individually wrapped. Jehanna paused, then handed the main bandage to Aalis.

            Lanni gripped her skirts to stop her hands from shaking, & said under her breath: ”Mother, protect me from the dark, embrace me with your love, keep me safe during my journey, watch over me so I never stray from the path”.

            “I don’t zink Velun ‘as an alienage, & you might not want to live zere anyway. Zey’re often squalid. Ze people zere are very welcoming, zough.”

            “Worzless.” Gosse muttered.

            “Zey may not ‘ave money,” Onfoi admitted, “but zey are very zankful every time we do a show in an alienage. Even you ‘ave to say zat zey are a great audience.”

            “Zanks doesn’t fill the belly.” Gosse countered.

            Lanni swallowed hard as Jehanna removed the bandage from her right ear & paused noticeably.

            “What I was going to suggest,” Onfoi continued, “was zat you could travel wiz us. I mean, more zan just to Velun. We’d want you to ‘elp us along ze way, but we’d feed you & it’d be safer zan traveling alone. You’d be more likely to find a good place to settle down, if zat’s what you want, or we could teach you ze tricks of our trade & you could perform wiz us.”

            “Sweet Andraste, bride of ze Maker,” Jehanna had unwrapped Lanni’s left ear & was now walking around in front of her to kneel, “what ‘appened to you, child?”

            “What do you mean?” Onfoi asked, then looked. “Maker’s breaz, your ear!”

            Jehanna turned her head sharply to Onfoi: “Boz ‘er ears!”

            Lanni was shaking as Jehanna turned back to her.

            Jehanna reached out & took Lanni’s hands, steadying them. “Don’t worry child. No one’s going to ‘urt you ‘ere. We just want to know ‘ow anyone could ‘ave done zis to you.”

            “Probably did somezing to deserve it.” Gosse muttered.

            “SILENCE GOSSE!” Onfoi bellowed.

            After a moment Jehanna said. “Please child, tell us.”

            “I,” Lanni began, “I was…”

            “Take your time.” Jehanna said.

            Lanni swallowed. “I was… apprenticed to… someone in my tribe. He was… a leader, well liked & respected. He did teach me, but he’d also touch me… in ways I didn’t like.”

            “Zat wasn’t your fault.” Jehanna assured her.

            “I told him I didn’t like it. He insisted it was part of my training. I tried to tell my parents, the others in my tribe. They told me I was lying, to stop making things up to get out of doing my training. So I kept it to myself. He kept touching me, & did more. He…” she trailed off.

            “You don’t need to go into zat.” Jehanna said.

            “I… completed my training, was recognized as a full member of the tribe, though I was still working under him.” Lanni took a deep breath. “Then another child in the tribe showed promise, & was to be apprenticed to my master.”

            Lanni was silent for a bit before continuing. “He started touching me less. I couldn’t bear the thought of him doing to anyone else what he had done to me. I confronted him about it- he told me again that he had done nothing but train me, that I was jealous, that it was his right to train apprentices as he saw fit. I could not let him do it again. So I killed him.”

            A tense silence filled the camp.

            Gosse broke it. “So I was right? She is a criminal & did somezing to deserve it?”

            Onfoi & Jehanna turned towards Gosse very slowly.

            “Did you not listen to ‘er story?” Onfoi asked. “Zis woman acted to defend an innocent, one who could not defend ‘erself. ‘Blessed are zose who stand before ze wicked and do not falter, blessed are ze peacekeepers, ze champions of justice.’”

            “Did you not listen?” Gosse asked. “Zis elf faltered for years in front of anozer wicked elf, zen committed murder.”

            “Who ‘ave you become?” Jehanna asked. “Ze man I married was not so ‘eartless.”

            “I raised you better zan zis.” Onfoi added. “Zis girl suffered a great wrong, & when she saw anozer about to suffer ze same as she did, acted to prevent it. You would do well to learn from ‘er example.”

            Onfoi turned back to Lanni. “’Ow did zis lead to your ears being cut?”

            “When the tribe discovered what I had done, they demanded to know why I had killed him. I told them. They didn’t believe me. They accused me of being jealous of the new apprentice, & of the respect & skill my master possessed. They told me I had robbed the tribe of the skill & knowledge of my master. When I said he had taught me everything he knew, they accused me of killing him to gain his position. They said it would not be enough that they banish me, that I needed to be marked such that all would know I was not one of the people, not an elf: but since they could not remove the vallaslin from my face, they would cut off the points of my ears.” Lanni took a deep breath. “& with that, they exiled me from the people into the forest. I thought maybe the city elves, having left our ways, would still accept me.”

            “Oh child,” Jehanna hugged her, “I’m so sorry.”

            “Maker’s breaz.” Onfoi swore. “Abandoning someone who’s barely more zan a child in ze wilderness, zat’s as good as killing zem.”

            Jehanna pulled back from embracing Lanni to wipe her tears with her sleeve. “No, at least zis way she ‘ad a chance. Oh child, I’m so sorry.”

            She got up & started to clean Lanni’s ears. “Aalis, clean zis bandage too before you get to ze dishes.”

Chapter Text

            They were partway through a performance when a group of three Templars & a portly man quietly appeared at the edge of the circle of onlookers. The rest of the audience quickly dispersed.

            “Good day.” Onfoi greeted them.

            “Good day.” One of the templars said. “My apologies, we didn’t intend to disrupt your performance.”

            “I told you wearing ze uniform would cause problems.” The portly man said. He wore a robe & had an ornate staff.

            The Templar who had spoken sighed.

            “Did you want somezing?” Onfoi asked.

            “Just to watch your performance.” The portly man replied. “It is interesting to see such ‘stage magic’ when one knows true magic.”

            Gosse raised an eyebrow at him. “What are you doing outside of ze Circle?”

            “We are,” the mage began.

            “We should not be telling people what we are doing.” The Templar interrupted him.

            “Why not?” The mage asked.

            “People rightly fear magic, so it is best if zey do not know ze doings of zose who practice it.” The Templar answered.

            “Or people fear what zey do not understand, & might be reassured zat ze Chantry is protecting zem.” The mage countered.

            The Templar scowled for a minute, then nodded.

            “As I was saying;” the mage continued, “we have a report of an abomination in an outlying region. Usually ze Templars just dispatch a special team to kill it but I convinced ze Knight Commander zat, wiz my expertise in demons & spirits, I may be able to exorcise ze demon & save ze man, zough I cannot say how much of ze man would be left afterwards. Zat would be ze next issue, but one must first remove ze arrow before treating ze wound.”

            No one spoke for a minute.

            “Zey seem very reassured.” The Templar commented.

            “In any case,” the mage said, “we would like to watch your show.”

            “We can pay.” The Templar added, reaching into a pouch.

            “Shall we,” Onfoi looked to his family & Lanni, “continue where we left off, or start the whole show again?”

            “Start from ze beginning.” The mage said.

            “Like we have ze time for zis.” The Templar muttered, dropping a few coins into the basket Onfoi had set out.

            “Ze abomination has waited zis long;” The mage replied, “it can wait anozer day.”

            They restarted their whole routine. Some more of the local population returned, though there was a noticeable gap between them & the Templar party. The crowd was large enough by the middle of the show that Onfoi made a somewhat nervous request for money to support them.

            “Good afternoon. I am Onfoi, & zis is my family. Gosse, my son, Jehanne, my daughter-in-law, Aalis, my granddaughter, & Lanni, a friend & fellow performer. If you are enjoying ze show, we ask you to support us ‘owever you can,” Onfoi glanced at the Templars, “& ‘aven’t already, we have set out a basket for whatever you want to give us.”

            They continued their show, eliciting a more muted response than normal, though even the mage & his Templar entourage were laughing & smiling.

            Onfoi ended with a flourish. “Zat is our show. Zank you all for coming, ze basket is zere.”

            They gathered up their various props as the crowd milled about, dropping things into their basket. Gosse was keeping an eye on them. After the audience had cleared out, the Templars were still there with the mage.

            “What,” Onfoi approached them, “did you zink of our show?”

            “Quite entertaining.” The mage opined. “Not just ze tricks, but also what ze common folk take for magic.”

            “& zis might give zem ze impression zat magic is harmless.” The Templar stated.

            “I zink zey know ze difference between zis & real magic.” The mage replied.

            “You have more confidence in ze common man zan I ‘ave.” The Templar said.

            “I am curious,” the mage looked towards Lanni, “why is one of ze Dalish traveling wiz an ‘uman performing troupe?”

            “I have my reasons.” Lanni replied.

            “& you are not willing to share zem?” the mage asked.

            “No.” Lanni confirmed. “I do not see that it is anything to do with you.”

            “Zat is fair.” The Templar said before the mage could speak. “We should get back to ze inn.”

            “Are you really going to begrudge me talking to people? We mages are never allowed to leave while you Templars can walk out into ze city whenever you want. Let me talk to zese people.” The mage protested.

            “Zis is for your own protection.” The Templar warned. “If ze people know zere is a mage out, we may not be able to stop ze mob.”

            “Fine.” The mage grumbled, turned & walked away.

            “Zank you.” The Templar nodded to Onfoi & then followed the mage.

            “Abominations!” Jehanne breathed.

            “I’m glad we’re leaving tomorrow.” Gosse agreed.

            “Provided the next town isn’t closer to the abomination.” Lanni said.

            “Don’t suggest zat!” Onfoi raised a finger. “Demons are scary enough when zey enter our dreams, don’t suggest zat we may be ‘eaded towards one zat’s possessed someone.”

            “Not all spirits are dangerous.” Lanni replied. “You do not need to fear them.”

            “Yes we do.” Gosse said.

            “Look,” Jehanne interjected, “we know you Dalish zink about spirits differently, but if ze Templars are involved, it must be bad.”

            “I must give you that.” Lanni admitted.

            “A good take today.” Onfoi considered the coins in the basket. “I zink we can afford some meat tonight. I’ll go get some.”

            “I’ll get the fire started.” Lanni offered.

Chapter Text

            Their wagon was rolling down the road when Onfoi knocked on the door.

            “We’ve got company.” He said.

            Jehanna opened the door to give Gosse & Onfoi their staves & look out. “Two men, look to be armed, an ‘undred yards ahead.”

            Lanni finished up washing the shirt she was working on, hung it up, & grabbed her staff. Jehanna already had hers, & was sitting by the back door. Aalis was hiding in a cupboard. Lanni sat opposite Jehanna.

            A while later they heard a voice. “’Alt!”

            “What can we do for you, friend?” Onfoi asked.

            “Open up your wagon & let us take what we want.” the bandit answered.

            “We ‘ave nozing valuable. You’re wasting your time.” Gosse told him.

            “Zey all say zat.” the bandit replied. “We’ll be ze judge. Now open up.”

            “We’re traveling entertainers. What do you zink we ‘ave?” Onfoi asked.

            “Somezing, as you clearly don’t want us going into your wagon.” the bandit answered. “Don’t worry, we won’t do anyzing to your precious wife, or daughter, or whatever.”

            “Like I’d believe a cur like you!” Gosse interjected.

            “Maker’s breaz, Gosse.” Jehanna swore under her breath.

            “Look,” there was the sound of a sword being drawn, “you can eizer let us search your wagon willingly or unwillingly. You don’t stand a chance, we ‘ave you surrounded.”

            “Get away from ze wheel wiz zat ‘ammer!” Onfoi shouted.

            Jehanna opened the door & jumped out, Lanni close behind. Jehanna caught the bandit about to swing a large mallet at the rear right wheel & jabbed the end of her staff at his face. He dropped the hammer & began to fumble for his sword, hampered by Jehanna’s subsequent jabs.

            The brigand opposing Lanni already had his sword out. He tried to swing so he could clear her staff, but she easily disengaged from his swings & held him at bay.

            Gosse let out a cry behind her; she turned to look, seeing him stabbed by one of the outlaws. She turned back just in time to see the other bandit rushing her. She brought the butt of her staff up sharply, both blocking his high swing but also connecting hard with his crotch. He doubled over, dropping his sword, & she switched her hands to bring the other end down on his head. He hit the ground hard.

            The highwayman who had stabbed Gosse looked uncertainly between the man lying on the ground bleeding & to his left, presumably where the leader was fighting with Onfoi. Lanni rushed him with a flurry of attacks, landing several blows. He stumbled back, barely managing to defend himself.

            “’Ey!” She heard from behind her to the right.

            Instinctively she swung at the robber to her flank. He had been too far away for her to hit, but he still flinched back.

            The one she had been attacking turned & ran, followed closely by the one who had distracted her. She glanced back at the wagon. The other two bandits had also fled, & Jehanna & Onfoi were now kneeling by the fallen figure of Gosse.

            She ran to them, dropping her staff a little ways away.

            “How is he?” she asked.

            “I zink it’s bad.” Onfoi answered.

            “Can you do anyzing?” Jehanna asked.

            “Lift his shirt so I can see & get me some water & a clean cloth.” Lanni ordered. Gosse was coughing, blood spattering his lips.

            “Aalis! Bring some water & a clean rag!” Onfoi yelled. The little girl soon brought a skin & one of the cloths that had just been washed.

            “Daddy?” She paused.

            “Quickly child, bring zose ‘ere.” Jehanna ordered. The child brought them.

            Lanni rinsed her hands, then tried to wash the wound. It was still bleeding.

            “This looks deep.” Lanni muttered. She tried to wipe the blood out with the cloth, but her fingers sunk deep.

            “It is deep.” She breathed, looked at the others. “It is beyond normal healing.”

            “You can do nozing?” Jehanna asked.

            Lanni swallowed. “No, I can, you just won’t like it.”

            “Do it!” Jehanna yelled. “’E’s going to die!”

            Lanni began drawing on the strings of power, while she prayed under her breath: “Healer, o healer, we ask for your aid, help thy, thy people, heal their, heal wounds, close fresh wounds, restore the beating of the dying heart, deny our loved, our loved ones the journey to the Beyond and far.”

She laid her palm over the open wound & felt the flesh underneath regrow & knit itself back together.

            After what seemed an eternity she opened her eyes again. Gosse was still coughing up blood.

            “Turn him on his side. He’ll keep coughing up blood until his lungs are clear. Could I have some wood ash to wash my hands?” Lanni asked.

            Aalis helped her with that, bringing her the ash & pouring water over her hands when she asked.

            They resumed their journey after an hour or so. Jehanna joined Onfoi at the front of the wagon while Gosse laid in bed in the back, still occasionally coughing up blood. Lanni resumed washing clothes & Aalis helped her. No one spoke.

            They made camp at the end of a field late that night, after having put some distance between themselves & where they had been attacked.

            Gosse was the one to break the silence. “So, what ‘appened back zere? What did you do?”

            Lanni looked at him. “I healed you.”

            “I mean, was zat…” Gosse trailed off.

            “Magic, yes.” Lanni confirmed.

            “Blood magic?” Gosse asked.

            “No. Just regular magic.” Lanni corrected.

            “But zere was a lot of blood.” Gosse said.

            “That was from your injury; the same magic can cure a broken leg & that doesn’t involve any blood.” Lanni explained.

            “So you’re a mage?” Gosse asked.

            Lanni muttered a prayer to Dirthamen. “Yes. I am a mage.”

            “I zink she’s one of ze good ones.” Jehanna opined.

            “But ze Chantry is clear about such zings…” Gosse trailed off.

            “She did save your life.” Onfoi pointed out.

            “Ze Chantry is clear…” Gosse said again.

            “But zey just want to save people from ze bad mages!” Aalis shouted. “Lanni’s not bad! She’s good!”

            “What can you do?” Jehanna asked.

            “Well, heal people, create a glyph of preservation, strengthen someone somewhat, & throw fire, lightning, or ice.” Lanni explained.

            “What’s a glyph?” Onfoi asked.

            “A symbol. The glyph of preservation keeps something from rotting for a moon. It’s actually what I’ve done most.” Lanni explained.

            “So, you could put it on a loaf of bread & it’d still be good a monz later?” Jehanna asked.

            “Just as fresh as the day I’d put the glyph on it.” Lanni explained.

            “None of zat is bad.” Onfoi opined.

            “Even good gifts can be used for ill, & a sweet smile can ‘ide a poisoned tongue.” Gosse quoted.

            “I will not betray you, Gosse.” Lanni protested.

            “But you could still become possessed; you don’t ‘ave the Circle to teach you ‘ow to resist it or ze Templars to stop you once you are.” Gosse said.

            “My people have ways of resisting possession, & I would not have made it this far if I was inclined to temptation.” Lanni said. “Do you intend to turn me over to the Templars?”

            “’E won’t.” Onfoi said.

            Gosse & Lanni stared at each other.

            “’E WON’T.” Jehanna stated.

            The camp was still silent.

            “Daddy?” Aalis’ little voice hung in the air.

            “No, I don’t believe you would ever ‘arm us.” Gosse said.

            “She saved your life, Gosse.” Jehanna reminded him. “You owe ‘er & ‘er magic your life.”

            “I do.” Gosse admitted.

            “You took me in, fed me, & have taught me much. I am grateful for this.” Lanni said.

            “Not quite owing us your life, but you ‘ave certainly paid for zat & zen some.” Onfoi laughed lightly.

            “I do not see it as him owing me his life. I was just helping him, helping those who have helped me. I am sorry to burden you with this secret.” Lanni said.

            “You are no burden, dear.” Jehanna said. “You pull your own weight, & are a pleasure to ‘ave around. You are welcome wiz us, even knowing you are a mage.”

            “Thank you.” Lanni replied.

Chapter Text

            They were at the yearly fair in Aubusson, & Lanni had found a spot to perform on her own. A crowd had gathered around the elven woman as she played with a thin scarf. She showed it to those around her, then rolled it up between her hands, only to open them again to reveal it was gone. She made an exaggerated attempt to find it in various places, asking random onlookers if they knew where it was, before scratching her sleeve & pulling it out. The crowd laughed. She held up an empty hand, which she then covered with the cloth. After waving her other hand over it a few times, she pulled it off to reveal that her hand now held an apple. The crowd oohed, then quickly fell silent as two figures in Templar armor pushed to the front. Everyone who had been enjoying the show quickly found they had somewhere else they needed to be, some appearing to take an interest in the verses a nearby chanter was reciting.

            “We have reports of an elven mage matching your description. You’re going to ‘ave to come wiz us.” The younger man said.

            “I can assure you sera, I am no mage.” Lanni said. “Wait, is there something in your hair?”

            “What?” The young man said. “No, don’t try to distract me. We’re arresting you.”

            “Please,” Lanni said, “just hold still & I’ll get it.”

            She reached just behind his ear & produced a copper coin with a flourish. The young templar started.

            “That’s an odd place to keep your money.” Lanni said. “Well, here’s your coin back.”

            “What?” the man reflexively caught the coin as Lanni dropped it into his hand.

            Gosse appeared by her side. “No. You’re not taking ‘er anywhere.”

            The female templar raised her hand to Gosse. “Sera, zis is Templar business, kindly leave.”

            “She is a member of my troupe, so it is my business.” Gosse yelled.

            Just as the Templar was about to respond in kind Lanni interrupted the exchange. “Please forgive him for his harsh words. Accept this as an apology.”

            With a little flourish she pulled a crystal grace flower from her sleeve & presented it to the lady.

            “See,” Gosse said, as the Templar took the flower, “it’s prestidigitation, stage magic, which I, myself, taught ‘er.”

            “But she ‘as a staff!” the male Templar objected.

            “Zey are useful to more zan just mages. It’s a walking stick & you can defend yourself wiz it.” Gosse explained.

            “Or attach a pack to it.” Lanni added.

            “What about zose carvings?” the male Templar asked.

            “Prayers to Ghilan’nain, the goddess of navigation, for safe travel & Mythal, the all-mother, for protection.” Lanni said.

            Gosse crossed his arms. “See? No reason for you to be ‘arassing ‘er.”

            The Templars looked at each other. The female one jerked her head away from them.

            “Stay ‘ere.” the female Templar ordered them as they walked a little ways off. They talked for a minute before returning.

            “We’re willing to dismiss zis as a misunderstanding, but we will keep an eye on you.” the male one warned.

            Gosse opened his mouth to speak, but Lanni spoke before he could. “Thank you, sera, I will do my best not to cause any trouble.”

            “Yes, well, perhaps your ‘usband ‘ere can ‘elp wiz zat.” the female one suggested.

            “She’s not my wife.” Gosse objected. “Jehanna over zere is.”

            “& she’s not a normal knife-ear, she’s one of zose nomadic, what are they called, daalick elves?” the male one said. “Unusual for zem to accompany normal people.”

            “I had reasons to leave my clan.” Lanni said. “& this family is very willing to help those in need, regardless of which people they belong to.”

            The female one grunted. “Very well. Good day.”

            The Templars left. Lanni picked up the bowl she had set out for money with a shaky hand, & returned with Gosse to the cart, where Jehanna & Aalis were playing music for a small crowd. Onfoi greeted them.

            “’Ello. Did it not go well?” he asked.

            “Templars interrupted it.” Gosse said.

            “It was going well before that.” Lanni shook the bowl with coins in it.

            Onfoi looked past them. “’Ello Lilja.”

            “Hello Onfoi.” A woman’s voice came from behind them. They turned to see a middle-aged woman. “How has de year treated you?”

            “Fairly well, zere ‘ave been troubles & blessings. ‘Ow about you?” Onfoi asked.

            “Much de same.” Lilja replied. “Is dis one a new addition to your family?”

            “I am not a part of their family.” Lanni said.

            “She ‘as joined us, but not in zat way. She is certainly a blessing.”

            Gosse nodded.

            “Dat is good.” Lilja said. “I noticed your staff is carved, might I take a closer look?”

“I suppose.” Lanni handed her the staff.

            Lilja took the staff & peered closely at the carvings. “De symbols seem familiar.” She mentioned.

            “You can read them?” Lanni raised an eyebrow at her.

            “Oh, no.” the woman said. “I can’t read dem, I’ve just seen dem before. Can you?”

            “Yes.” Lanni replied.

            The woman nodded, handing the staff back to Lanni. “I have someding for you, if you will come wid me.”

            Lanni furrowed her brow. “I have chores to do in camp tonight.”

            “No, it is alright. We can take care of everyzing.” Onfoi said.

            “Are you sure?” Lanni asked.

            “Yes. Go wiz ‘er.” Onfoi assured her.

            Lanni turned to Lilja. “Lead on.”

            The two began to walk.

            “So what is one of de Dalish doing traveling wid humans?” Lilja asked.

            “I needed to leave my clan.” Lanni said, & there was a pause in the conversation.

            “Not interested in talking about it?” Lilja asked.

            “No.” Lanni confirmed.

            “Well,” Lilja said, “I am Lilja, as I said. I live outside de village of Veules-les-Roses. You might ask why I live outside & not inside de village. As de story goes, old granny Amma, not my actual grandmoder, but dat’s what my grandmoder & her grandmoder before her called her, lived in de village of Dorp. She knew herbs, which were good for various ailments, & helped de oders in Dorp. But de mixing & preparing of herbs can be strange, & de villagers grew suspicious & accused her of witchcraft. So granny Amma took her family away from Dorp, & taught her children not to live widin villages or among oders but in de wilderness, as oders will not get suspicious if dey can’t see what we do. De women of our family tend to marry woodsmen & hunters, & learn about de plants what grow in de wilderness. Dough not Aunt Fraenka, another story of my grandmoder’s, she joined de Chantry. But anyway, granny Amma learnt a good lesson: also try to preserve da knowing, & respect dose what have da knowing, as you never know when you’ll need dat knowing. What I mean is, I know about needing to leave a place & keeping secrets. Ah, here we are.”

            They approached a wagon which had a stand in front of it where two men were selling furs.

            “Bertie, I’ll be talking in the wagon.” She waved to the older man & then spoke to Lanni. “Dat’s Fulbert & Pierre, my husband & my son. Come on!”

            They went around to the door to the wagon & Lilja opened it, climbing inside.

            “Come in!” Lilja said, starting to search through the wagon interior. “Where did I put it? Sit dere.”

            Lanni sat down on the bed Lilja had indicated.

            “My husband had been out hunting when he stumbled upon some ruins.” Lilja said, going through some drawers & chests. “He looked around, dinking dere might be someding word selling, & he did find some dings, dough de ruin was mostly just rocks & dust. He brought what little he found home, most of it was trash, but one ding was valuable.”

            “Ah! Here it is!” Lilja exclaimed, her back turned to Lanni. “Here it is. Bertie wanted to sell it, dough de Chantry would give some coin for it, but I didn’t let him.”

            She turned around & proffered an old book to Lanni. “I tried to read it, but de letters aren’t anyding I know, but de characters on your staff are de same, so I dink you will be able to read it.”

            Lanni took the leather-bound book. It was small; less than a span on a side, & barely few fingers thick. Carefully she opened the front cover & looked at the writing inside.

            Her eyes went wide.

            “So I was right!” Lilja said with a smile.

            “Yes, this is written Elvhen.” Lanni replied. “Where did you find this?”

            “My husband found it in de forests around Veules-les-Roses.” Lilja answered.

            “I don’t know where that is.” Lanni replied.

            “Oh,” Lilja said, “it’s in de Dales.”

            Lanni nodded. “How much do you want for it?”

            Lilja waved her hand dismissively. “Noding. It is enough dat de knowing does not rot in de ruin or moulder in de Chantry.”

            “Are you sure?” Lanni asked.

            Lilja nodded. “Bertie might be angry, but he will not argue.”

            “& you’re not going to ask me what it says?” Lanni asked.

            Lilja shook her head. “No. Dough I may have some secrets to trade, dey would take longer to give you dan we have. & your Dalish knowing might already have dem.”

            “How would my people have shared secrets with your family?” Lanni asked.

            “It might not be sharing so much as finding de same secrets.” Lilja replied. “Like finding dat de berries of a bush are edible. I can not have been de first to try dem.”

            “That seems reasonable.” Lanni said.

            “But you should probably get going. I shall have to make dinner & you might still be able to get to your chores. & have time to read some.” Lilja said.

            “Thank you.” Lanni got up.

            “You’re welcome.” Lilja smiled. Lanni exited the wagon & walked back to her wagon.

            “She’s back!” Aalis cried when she spotted Lanni.

            “Lanni!” Onfoi said in surprise. “I ‘ad not expected you back so soon.”

            “What did ze witch give you?” Aalis asked.

            Jehenna gasped. “Aalis! Do not call ‘er zat!”

            “I didn’t call Lanni zat. Ze woman she went to see is a witch.” Aalis replied.

            “I know whom you were talking about. Don’t call ‘er a witch. She’s no mage, & what she & people like ‘er know might save your life one day, so don’t make enemies of zem by calling zem zat.” Jehenna admonished her daughter.

            “What did she have for you?” Onfoi asked.

            “A book.” Lanni said, holding it up.

            “A book?” Jehenna asked. “Just a book?”

            “A book written in Elvhen.” Lanni replied.

            “Oh.” Onfoi said. “Zat is a valuable gift.”

            “Do books cost a lot?” Aalis asked.

            “Yes child,” Jehenna explained, “& this one is written in a tongue zat Lanni can understand.”

            “But she can understand our words too!” Aalis said.

            “Yes, but most books are written for ‘umans, not elves.” Jehenna explained. “She can read it, but we can’t as we can’t speak Elvish.”

            “What does it say?” Aalis asked.

            “I don’t know; I haven’t read it yet.” Lanni answered. “It might not be very interesting.”

            “So it’s not any good?” Aalis asked.

            “’ush, child.” Jehenna said.

            “Just because you don’t find it interesting,” Lanni said, “doesn’t mean that it isn’t important. You’ll probably hear me reading it anyway.”

            “Perhaps you can learn some Elvish!” Jehenna suggested.

            “Onfoi, why did you send me with her?” Lanni asked.

            Onfoi blinked. “When someone like Lilja says zey ‘ave somezing for you, you go wiz zem & take it. It is eizer a boon zat you will want, or zey will find anozer, worse way to curse you.”

            Lanni raised her eyebrows at Onfoi. “I didn’t think the Chantry supported such beliefs.”

            “It does not,” Onfoi admitted, “but it is better to be safe zan sorry.”

            “I understand.” Lanni said. “Thank you.”

Chapter Text

            They were heading on a path through a forest when a few armed men appeared ahead of them.

            “Stop!” One commanded. “Come no further.”

            Onfoi pulled on the reins & the oxen halted. “Greetings. I am Onfoi, & zis is my granddaughter Aalis.”

            “What business do you have in this wood?” He asked.

            “We are just traveling Orlesian entertainers, on our way to ze next village.” Onfoi answered. Jehanna & Gosse grabbed their staves. Lanni opened the door to see who had stopped them.

            They were elves.

            “Go back. This is our land, & we,” the speaker paused when he saw Lanni. She ducked back inside, breathing a prayer to Dirthamen.

            “Who is in the wagon?” the speaker demanded.

            “It is just my family.” Onfoi answered.

            “Everyone out of the wagon!” the speaker ordered.

            “Now sera, we are ‘appy to turn around,” Onfoi began.

            “Out, or we kill you all.” The speaker ordered.

            “Stay ‘ere.” Gosse hissed at Lanni before he & Jehanna jumped out of the back of the wagon. Aalis rushed inside.

            “We don’t fear you, knife-ear!” Gosse yelled. Lanni held Aalis, who was starting to cry.

            “You should, shem.” The speaker shouted back. “We have many arrows trained on you right now. Bring the elf out.”

            “Zere is no elf.” Jehanna yelled.

            “Hush, child.” Lanni whispered. “Everything will be alright.”

            “I saw him, with vallaslin as clear as day. We will find him, whether you stand aside or we shoot you down.” the speaker threatened.

            Lanni, now carrying Aalis, opened the front door of the wagon & stepped outside.

            “Do not harm these people, they have not harmed but helped me.” She said loudly.

            “Come away from the shemlen.” The speaker commanded.

            “Do I have your word that you will not harm them?” She asked.

            “If you are unharmed & we are allowed to check their wagon, yes.” the speaker answered.

            “Don’t go.” Aalis whispered to Lanni.

            “It’ll be alright, da’len.” Lanni whispered back. She got down from the wagon & set Aalis down next to Onfoi.

            “Stay behind me, child.” Onfoi ordered her. “Get under ze wagon if fighting starts.”

            Lanni walked a little way from the wagon, while an elf entered it from the back. The leader addressed her in Elvhen.

            “We can save you from them.” He said.

            “I do not need saving.” She replied.

            “You are not their prisoner or slave?” He asked.

            “No, I travel with them willingly.” She answered.

            “It is rare for one of the people to travel with the quick children.” He commented.

            “It is.” She agreed.

            “How did this come to pass?” He asked.

            She looked down.

            “Is the little one your child?” He asked.

            “No!” She replied quickly, looking back up. “It… is just not a story I enjoy telling, & I do not think any would enjoy hearing either.”

            “I did not think the child could have the blood of the people, her eyes are not right & the ears are too round, though I thought that if yours are small enough to fit comfortably in that hat, she could be.” He said.

            Lanni opened & closed her mouth before speaking again. “May we just pass, or turn around & leave?”

            “I am confused. You are not a slave or a prisoner, & you are not bonded to one of these quick children, yet you fear to tell me why you travel with them.” He said.

            “It is a painful story, & I fear that those who hear it would reject me.” She explained.

            “I cannot think of any reason to reject one of the people.” He assured her.

            “Then you lack imagination.” She replied.

            He raised an eyebrow at her. “Our keeper came back from the last clan meeting with a curious story about how the Fadrick was apparently & mysteriously in need of a new keeper, though they refused to say much about it.”

            They stared at each other for a moment before Lanni looked away. “I believe I can explain what happened.”

            Lanni switched back to the King’s Tongue: “ Can I get your word that we’ll have safe passage? Perhaps we can come to entertain your clan for a bit.”

            “Can zey pay?” Gosse asked. “Or, I suppose just let us go after a few days.”

            “We have little in the way of money, but we can certainly feed you.” the speaker said. “I am Vadis of the Redway clan.”

            “I am Lanni; Onfoi there already introduced little Aalis. That is Gosse, that is Jehanna; they are married.” Lanni said.

            “Follow me.” Vadis said. He led them to a clearing where there were a number of aravels & they were met by a few more armed elves.

            Vadis addressed them. “I have given my word that we will not harm them; the humans have offered some kind of entertainment. Where is the keeper?”

            “He is by the waterfall, instructing Gheren. Where shall they go?” one of them answered.

            “Maybe by the far side, no, that is too close to the hallah. Over here by the hill, at the edge of the camp.” Vadis answered, & turned to Onfoi. “Take your wagon over to the clear spot by the hill, but be careful not to enter our camp unless invited.”

            “’Ow are we to,” Gosse started.

            Onfoi interrupted him. “Zank you, sera Vadis.”

            Vadis turned to Lanni. “Follow me.”

            “One moment.” She turned to Onfoi. “I shall be back.”

            Vadis & Lanni walked through the camp & a little ways into the woods to a stream. They stopped a short distance away where an older man & a young girl were standing in front of a rock face near a small waterfall. Lanni clenched her fist as the man laid a hand on the girl’s shoulder. The man pointed to a part of the rock which was scorched & cracked. The girl’s brow furrowed, & she extended a hand. A small ball of flame appeared in her palm & flew away, striking the rock before extinguishing. The man noticed Lanni & Vadis standing there, & after praising the little girl, walked her over to them.

            “Good day, Vadis, who is this?” He asked.

            “This is Lanni, keeper.” Vadis answered. “Lanni, this is our keeper, Saranel, & his second, Gheren.”

            “Good to meet you, Lanni.” Saranel said. “To which clan do you belong?”

            “I…” Lanni started, “do not belong to any clan.”

            Vadis stepped in. “She fears we will reject her if we hear her story, which I believe will answer why the Fadrick suddenly lacked a keeper. I have given my word that we will not harm her or those with whom she travels. She came with a small family of entertainers; they will be staying with us & offering their services. I told them they could stay by the base of the hill but not enter the camp unless invited.”

            Saranel nodded. “Your wisdom rivals any keeper, Vadis. Perhaps they can keep the children entertained whilst the parents work.”

            “Why do you wear that hat, child?” Saranel asked Lanni. “You do not need to hide your ears from us.”

            Lanni swallowed hard. “Why I wear a hat will become clear after I tell you my story.”

            “Very well.” Saranel said. “I look forward to this evening. You are free to go where you will in the camp, or return to your traveling companions.”

            “Thank you, keeper.” Lanni said. “I shall allow you to return to your lessons.”

            Vadis led her back to the wagon.

            “What’s going on?” Gosse asked.

            “They want us to entertain the children during the day. They,” Lanni paused, “want to talk with me tonight in their camp.”

            “Will you be alright?” Gosse asked.

            “I think so.” Lanni answered. After a while the children arrived, & they entertained them for the rest of the afternoon. A couple older elves watched them. As evening approached & the parents came to collect their progeny, Saranel came to get Lanni & deliver some soup.

            “What is zis?” Gosse asked.

            “Gosse, be grateful!” Onfoi admonished him.

            “It is good.” Lanni interjected. “Given what you like, you will like it.”

            Saranel led Lanni into the camp, where the elves were gathering around a fire. The sun had not yet set, so it was still quite bright out. The clearing quieted as they strode into it.

            Saranel opened his arms. “Thank you all for coming. This is Lanni; she travels with the humans who are now camped outside our camp. Please let her be welcome among us, for she is one of the people. She will tell the story of how she came to be traveling with them, & I believe it will shed some light on how the Fadick lost both their keeper & their first.”

            Lanni looked around, surrounded by expectant faces. Some were old, some were young. She quietly said a prayer to Mythal, hoping to still her shaking hands.

            “I,” she started, “My name is Lanni. I was born to Carron & Mahhris. At a young age I showed magical talent, & so was given to our keeper Taevin for training. Though he did teach me to control my gift, & the ways & history of our people, he also touched me as only a bond-mate should. I told him I did not like it & I wanted him to stop. He insisted that it was a part of the training, & that I should be humble & grateful for it. I told my parents & others in my clan about it. They insisted that I was lying, that I should stop slandering a good man because I was jealous of his position & skill, that I should be grateful that I had such a teacher, that I should not be trying to get out of my training which was necessary for my safety & that of the clan. So I did; though I felt it was wrong, I accepted it. I completed my training, & became a full adult. A few years passed the same, & then another child, little Elolva, started to show the gift. Taevin started touching me less.”

            “I,” she paused, “could not stand the thought of him doing to her what he had done to me. I confronted him about it. He insisted it was part of the training, that I was just jealous of the attention he would be giving her, that I should accept it as the way of things & be grateful for whatever attention he gave me. I could not let him do to her what he had done to me. So I killed him.”

            She was silent for a moment, her eyes brimming with tears.

            “When the clan found what I had done, they demanded to know why I had done it. I told them that he had abused me for years, & I killed him to stop him from doing the same to Elolva. They told me I was lying. They told me I was jealous of his position, his skill, the respect he commanded, & that was why I had killed him. They told me I had done irreparable damage to the clan & the people, that we had lost knowledge of the old ways. I had imperiled the clan as there was now none to teach Elolva, & when I said that he had taught me all he knew & I could teach Elolva to control her gifts, they took it as proof that I killed him to take his position. They said that I would be banished, that I would no longer be welcome among the people, & they would have denied me the vallaslin if they could, but as I already had it, they…” She swallowed & closed her eyes.

            She pulled off her hat. There was an audible gasp from those in the clearing.

            “They were kind enough to dress the wounds before they sent me off into the forest. The humans I travel with found me walking by the side of the road & invited me to travel with them. I have been with them ever since.” She was trembling. “If you feel they were right to banish me, I ask only that you let those I travel with leave in peace. I would like to share with you what I know of our people’s traditions & history, so that this knowledge does not die with me. I also have a book from Dirthavaren, which contains secrets of our people.”

            Saranel spoke up. “I would be grateful to hear what you know & see this book.”

            “You may have the book; I have already read it several times & know its contents.” Lanni replied.

            “& the ‘kindness’,” Vadis added, “of dressing the wounds they inflicted does nothing to make up for the great wrongs they did to you. I think the rest of the clan is with me when I say I believe you.”

            There was a general hubbub of agreement.

            “A keeper has a great responsibility to the clan including any apprentices, & keeper Taevin abused his position. That the clan refused to believe you & punished you for trying to protect another is a grave offense. I feel that what you did, though extreme, was understandable. I shall have to bring this up at the next meeting of the clans so that it can be addressed.” Saranel said. “Though that shall not be for a while, as the last one was a year ago. You shall be welcome to join us when we go, if you wish.”

            “I shall consider it.” Lanni said.

            “I would say you can join our tribe, but we already have two mages.” Vadis said.

            “You are, of course, welcome to visit.” Saranel offered. “But I think now we should eat. Please join us.”

            The crowd began to disperse.

            Gheren came up to her & hugged her tightly. “Saranel isn’t like that. He wouldn’t ever do that.”

            “I do not know him,” Lanni replied, kneeling to look her in the eye “but I hope that he isn’t, & that your clan would listen to you if he is.”

            “I-” Gheren started, “I could tell them he is to-”

            Lanni cut her off. “No! If it is not true, do not say it. No one will trust you if you lie. Do not test their trust. Mythal willing, you will never have cause to find out if they would believe you, but if you lie about it, they definitely won’t.”

            Gheren hugged her again.

            Lanni spent the next few days mostly talking with Saranel, Camen, & Gheren, telling them what she had learned from Taevin. Much of it they already knew, but some was new to them & they reviewed it every morning before starting again. She also gave them the book she had gotten from Lilja. On the fourth morning they reviewed the new information one last time before they parted ways.

Chapter Text

            They were packing up at the end of the day, & Lanni grabbed the basket they had out for money.

            “’Ow’s ze take today?” Gosse asked.

            “Looks pretty good. More than usual.” Lanni said, showing him. “I think we even got the attention of that chanter.”

            “’E probably was just annoyed zat people were paying attention to us & not ‘im!” Gosse looked in the basket & spat. “Pah! A bunch of old rolls, rags & vegetables.”

            “Zat’s less food we ‘ave to buy.” Jehanna called. “Give me an ‘and ‘ere.”

            Gosse left & Onfoi signaled her to come over.

            “There’s also some coin at the bottom.” Lanni said as she walked over. “I can hear it.”

            “’Ere, let’s see what we ‘ave.” Onfoi said, starting to pull things out of the basket & set them on the wagon’s bench. “Andraste, you’re right!”

            “How much is there?” Lanni asked.

            “At least a silver’s worth.” Onfoi said. “I zink we can afford to ‘ave some meat wiz dinner tonight! I’ll ‘ead to ze butcher’s.”

            “Aren’t your knees hurting?” Lanni asked.

            “Yes, but I’ll be fine.” Onfoi said.

            “I’ll go get it.” Lanni offered.

            “You sure?” Onfoi asked.

            “Yes, I know where it is & I can walk faster than you.” Lanni replied.

            “You sure you’ll be safe?” Onfoi asked.

            “Yes, I don’t feel like there’s much hostility here.” Lanni assured him. “& I’ll have my staff with me.”

            “Very well.” Onfoi said. “If you’re sure. ‘Urry back.”

            “Yes.” Lanni replied, pocketed a few coins & headed into the town.

            She walked along the dirt road into town, amid the usual stares.

            Suddenly a man stood in her path. She tried to move around him, but he moved to block her.

            “Excuse me,” she started, but got no further as she was suddenly pushed into an alleyway. She screamed, but someone was holding her arms firmly.

            “What’s going on ‘ere?” Someone yelled.

            “She’s a mage!” someone else yelled.

            “I’m not a mage!” She screamed. “I’m not-“

            “Shut ‘er up!” Someone yelled. “She can’t cast spells if she can’t talk.”

            A hand covered her mouth. She bit it as hard as she could.

            “OW!” a voice yelled, & the hand was ripped from between her teeth.

            “HELP!” she cried.

            Something hit her head & everything went black.

            She was in a forest, about to confront Taevin about how he intended to treat Elvolva, the young girl of her clan who had just started to show a talent for magic. She noticed to her left there was a great bear.

            It spoke. “I was there then; you could have torn him apart for what he did to you. I offer you that power again; just let me in, & we shall rip your attackers to pieces.”

            “I appreciate your offer now as then, spirit of Elgar’nan, but I can handle this without your help.” Lanni said. “Thank you.”

            When she came to her mouth was stuffed with cloth & another cloth tied around her head to keep it in place. Her hands were bound in front of her. A man was carrying her over his shoulders, & there were three others walking with him on a road through the countryside.

            “’Ey, she’s awake!” the man stopped. “Now you can walk on your own.”

            He set her down hard onto her feet. She let herself fall to the ground.

            “Get up.” The man ordered her.

            She glared at him.

            He stared back for a bit, then sighed. He stepped forward & kicked her straight in the crotch. Pain shot through her body.

            “Zat was a little lower zan I intended.” He said.

            “Veldin, was zat necessary?” one of the other three asked.

            “She wouldn’t get up!” Veldin replied.

            “Can you blame ‘er?” another asked.

            “It is not right!” A second opined.

            “Now’s a fine time to start ‘aving an issue wiz what we are doing.” The third said.

            “Ze mage does need to be taken to ze Circle,” the second clarified, “but zat does not mean she should suffer abuse at our ‘ands.”

            “If you’re going to be like zis, Philliam,” the third said, “you can go ‘ome.”

            “Massache, you know I need ze money!” Philliam protested.

            “We all do.” The first one said.

            “Nicolas is right.” Massache said. “Money is ze only reason any of us are doing zis, risking zis.”

            “So we should make sure we do right by Andraste in zis!” Philliam insisted.

            “So we just treat ze mage kindly?” the first one asked.

            “See, Nicolas agrees wiz me!” Philliam exclaimed.

            “I didn’t say zat.” Nicolas countered. “I just want to get zis over wiz.”

            “Look, all we need to do is get ze mage to ze Circle & zey will reward us. Veldin,” Massache pointed to the man, “pick ‘er up.”

            “I’m not carrying ze bitch all ze way!” Veldin protested.

            “I wasn’t asking you to; just set ‘er back on ‘er feet.” Massache explained.

            Veldin grumbled & hauled Lanni to her feet.

            “& don’t try to run away.” Massache warned her. She glared at him.

            They walked for several more hours, until the sun touched the horizon.

            “Let’s stop ‘ere for ze night.” Massache said. “Nicolas & Philliam, find some firewood. Veldin, dig a fire pit.”

            “Knife-ear, sit zere.” Veldin roughly pushed Lanni to the ground. “Don’t move.”

            “We only ‘ave four bedrolls.” Nicolas said. “Where’s she going to sleep?”

            “On ze ground.” Massache answered.

            “I wouldn’t mind some company tonight.” Philliam suggested. “Perhaps she could get us up for our watch shift? Warm our beds?”

            “No.” Nicolas said. “It would not be right to bring a child into ze world like zat.”

            “We won’t be.” Veldin replied. “Ze Templars will kill ‘er shortly after we deliver ‘er to zem.”

            “Still wouldn’t be right.” Nicolas insisted.

            “Pious bastard.” Massache swore.

            “Andraste would not judge us kindly if we did.” Nicolas said.

            Philliam laughed. “Zis elf bitch probably doesn’t even believe in Andraste & ze Maker.”

            “Even if she does not, ze Maker will judge us all.” Nicolas insisted.

            “Fine.” Massache gave in. “She sleeps alone on ze ground. ‘Appy? Can we now get to work? Zis is supposed to be simple: we take ze mage to ze Templars & ze pay us as mage-takers.”

            “Is zere such a zing as a ‘mage-taker’?” Philliam asked.

            “Of course! Zere must be.” Massache said. “Zey ‘ave thief-takers, & even if zere aren’t ‘mage-takers’ zey won’t say ‘no’ to a trussed mage being delivered to zeir doorstep, & will reward us for saving zem ze trouble.”

            “If zere aren’t ‘mage-takers’, we could make zat ze name of our band. ‘Ze Mage-Takers’.” Philliam suggested.

            “You were zinking of doing zis again?” Veldin asked.

            “If zere’s good coin in it, why not?” Philliam asked.

            “Because mages are dangerous.” Massache replied.

            “Zis one wasn’t any trouble.” Philliam said cheerfully.

            Lanni looked up from her bindings to glare at him for a moment.

            “She didn’t bite your ‘and.” Veldin replied.

            “Maybe,” Philliam continued, “mages aren’t actually all zat dangerous, so zis could be a good way to earn a living.”

            “Phil,” Massache said, “zis one was easy. She came to our town, zen she left ‘er group, giving us ze chance to ambush & capture ‘er. We were lucky.”

            “We could get lucky again!” Philliam suggested.

            “Or we could end up burned to a crisp by a mage who knows we’re coming.” Massache countered. “We’d have to get permission to travel, deal wiz bandits on ze way, zen talk people into telling us about anyone zey zink is a mage,-“

            Pilliam interrupted him, “Why wouldn’t zey want to? No one wants a mage around.”

            “Ze mage might be a part of zeir family.” Nicolas pointed out.

            “& zey might be wrong, or just trying to get back at someone for some argument zey ‘ad.” Massache added.

            “No one would do zat.” Philliam said, dismissively.

            “My uncle Olivier once started a rumor zat ‘is neighbor Josse was a mage when zey were boz attempting to woo ze same girl.” Veldin said, shoveling dirt.

            “I ‘ope ‘e didn’t profit from zat lie.” Nicolas frowned. “Who was she?”

            Veldin shrugged. “Amée.”

            “Wait, Amée, ze priestess?” Nicolas asked.

            “Yes.” Veldin answered.

            “Andraste!” Nicolas swore. “Neizer of zem won zen.”

            Philliam shook his head. “I’m sure you will all change your minds when zey pay us.”

            “No.” Veldin said. “I’m looking forward to marrying Johanne; ‘er family is rich.”

            “Zey’re barely richer zan mine!” Massache said.

            “But richer zan mine.” Veldin countered.

            “I don’t feel entirely right about abducting ‘er as is.” Nicolas said.

            “As much as I’ll take ze windfall,” Massache said, “my wife wouldn’t like it.”

            Philliam shook his head.

            “Come on.” Massache said. “If you really want to spend your life chasing mages, you can ask to join ze Templars. In ze meantime, let’s find some firewood.”

            Lanni carefully studied the ropes around her wrists, making sure none of her captors saw what she was doing. Nicolas & Philliam returned after a while & started working on lighting the fire. The bedrolls were set out with enough space around Lanni for her to lie down.

            Massache pulled out the food: some bread, jerky, & apples. He set it out in four portions on cloths. As the others sat down he passed them out.

            “’Ey,” Nicolas said, “Aren’t we going to feed ‘er?”

            “Why would we?” Veldin asked. “We turn ‘er over to ze Templars in a day or two.”

            “She deserves a final meal.” Nicolas said. “I would not want to face deaz on an empty stomach.”

            “So we should give ‘er ze food we paid for?” Philliam asked.

            “Andraste-” Nicolas began.

            “Enough!” Massache shouted. “I don’t want anozer sermon. If you feel so strongly about it, why don’t you share yours wiz ‘er?”

            Nicolas broke the end off his loaf & cut his apple in half, handing both to Lanni. As they ate, drinking from their waterskins, she carefully alternated eating the apple with the bread to counteract the dry bread.

            Philliam took the first watch that night, walking around the camp, occasionally turning back to check that she hadn’t escaped. The others snored.

            Lanni pretended to sleep whilst picking at the ropes, until she was certain she had Philliam’s pattern down. He looked back, then turned back to the night. She quickly got the ropes off her wrists & then her feet. Standing, she gestured & quietly spoke familiar words.

            Her body transformed, stretching & expanding. Hair sprouted all over her & her nails became claws. She was now a bear.

            Rearing up over Massache’s sleeping form, she brought her full weight down on his chest. There was a wet crunch & a slight gurgle as blood spurted out of his mouth.

            “What was zat?” Philliam shouted.

            Lanni moved on at once, tearing out Veldin’s throat with her teeth. Nicolas jumped up & was about to run but Lanni swiped his legs out from under him. His leg gave a wet snap & he landed in a heap, unmoving.

            Philliam started to run. Lanni bounded after him, catching him quickly. He screamed in panic as she tore into him, then was silent.

            She ended the spell & searched his body for anything valuable. He had a few coins & trinkets in a pouch which she grabbed & attached to her belt. She then returned to the campsite, noticing that she was covered in blood, & began searching Massache’s corpse.

            “Oh, zank Andraste you’re alive.” Nicolas’ voice came from behind her. “I need ‘elp.”

            Lanni slowly began to draw the dagger from Massache’s belt.

            “We were attacked by a bear. I zink my leg is broken.” He trailed off as she turned. “Maker, what ‘appened to you?”

            “Happened,” She rose to her feet, “to me? I’m just a mage freeing herself from a bunch of stupid shem bounty hunters.”

            “No, no!” He shouted, desperately clambering back as she approached. “I-I was kind to you! I stopped zem from fucking you! I gave you some of my own food!”

            “Yes,” Lanni said, now standing over the broken man, “You were kind, objecting to them raping me & giving me some food.”

            “Yes, yes!” Nicolas said as Lanni knelt next to him.

            “Whilst delivering me to the Templars to die.” Lanni stabbed the dagger up under his chin. His eyes went wide & he collapsed.

She looted his body before going back to search Veldin’s & finish up with Massache’s. She drank much of their water & used a bunch of it to try to wash the blood off of herself.

            She walked a few hours back the way they had come before lying down to sleep until sunrise.

            In the light she saw that she was still spattered with blood, but by this point her clothes were stained. She continued back to Savrenne, attracting more looks than usual as she entered the village. It was not hard to find Onfoi’s wagon, but as they were performing she quietly slipped around behind it & sat against one of the wheels.

            She was back in the camp, standing among the broken bodies of the bounty hunters. A great bear stepped into the light cast by the campfire.

            “You refused my power, yet took my form.” It said.

            “There is power in your form, Spirit of Elgar’nan, & I thank you for showing it to me.” She replied.

            “It would have been easier with my help.” It told her.

            “I do not,“ Lanni started.

            “Lanni!” she awoke to a cry.

            Jehanna rushed up to her. “Lanni, Lanni, are you ‘urt? Where ‘ave you been?”

            Onfoi, Gosse, & Aalis were kneeling around her.

            “No, I’m not hurt.” She blinked several times.

            “But you ‘ave blood on you!” Gosse said.

            “It’s not my blood.” Lanni answered.

            “Whose is it?” Gosse asked.

            “Bounty hunters.” Lanni replied. “They grabbed me while I was going to the butcher’s.”

            “We were worried.” Aalis said. “You just disappeared. All we found was your staff.”

            “I didn’t mean to, da’len.” Lanni said. “But I think I must leave you.”

            “No!” Aalis protested.

            “Why?” Onfoi asked.

            “I think it is clear they know about me, & will continue to pursue me. Anyone around me is in danger. You are in danger. So I must go.” Lanni explained.

            “No!” Aalis hugged her.

            “Where will you go?” Jehanna asked.

            “I’ll travel. Go through the wilderness. It’s probably best that you don’t know where.” Lanni answered. “I’m sorry.”

            Gosse shook his head. “It’s not your fault, what you are, & you’ve only ever tried to do good.”

            “Will you at least stay with us one more night?” Onfoi asked.

            “Yes, you must.” Jehanna said.

            Lanni nodded.

Chapter Text

            She walked through the open gates of the alienage in Ambazac. There were no humans here, only bare-faced elves who stared at her but wouldn’t meet her gaze. She found the tree growing there, around which were offerings. The tree’s trunk was thick but there were many branches; its crown was not yet over the tops of the buildings.

            No one had approached her yet. She approached an older woman who was sitting on the stoop of a building.

            “Excuse me, grandmother, my name is Lanni. Where is your keeper?” she asked in Elvhen

            “What?” the old woman replied.

            Lanni blinked a couple times. “You don’t speak. I mean, you don’t know our tongue?”

            “I do speak, or can you not ‘ear me? I didn’t understand whatever it was you first said. Was it Fereldan?” she asked.

            “No, grandmother, it was Elvhen, the language of our people.” Lanni explained.

            “I’m not your grandmozer!” the old woman replied. “I’ve never ‘eard of ‘elf ‘en’ before.”

            “In my clan, ‘grandmother’ is a term of respect for the older women of the clan. I intended no disrespect. What should I call you?” Lanni asked.

            “Namalora, but most ‘ere just call me ‘Nama’ or ‘Nam’. & you are?” Namalora asked.

            “Lanni.” Lanni answered.

            “& zat’s short for?” Namalora asked.

            “Nothing. It is just Lanni.” Lanni answered.

            “& where are you from? I don’t zink I’ve ever seen you around ‘ere.” Namalora asked.

            “I just arrived in the city. I have come here to seek shelter for a while.” Lanni answered.

            “Shelter? What are you running from?” Namalora asked. “We have enough trouble ‘ere wizout ‘aving someone who’s on the run from zose in charge staying ‘ere.”

            “I’m not running from anyone,” Lanni explained, “I just need a place to stay for a while. I was going to ask where your keeper is.”

            “Keeper?” Namalora asked.

            “Yes, yo- your leader, the one who keeps the lore of our people.” Lanni explained.

            “Oh, we ‘ave our ‘ahren Garsas. ‘E’s off trying to talk wiz ze mayor of ze city. You want to speak wiz ‘im about getting a place to stay?” Namalora asked.

            “Yes.” Lanni answered. “Also how I can help around the community.”

            “So you’re looking to stay for a bit longer. ‘E probably won’t be back until evening. ‘E’ll probably put you up in zat old apartment over zere.” she pointed to a shabby door across the square. “Ze man what lived zere died, & no one else wants it.”

            “Why not?” Lanni asked. “What’s that?”

            “What is what?” Namalora asked.

            Lanni pointed at the figure talking with an elf carrying a bundle. The figure was a head & a half taller than the elf, broad-built, with greyish skin & horns growing out of his head.

            “Zat’s Taaras; ‘e’s Qunari. & an excellent clozier.” Namalora explained.

            “What are cue-nar-i?” Lanni asked.

            “Zey are ox-men from ze norz. Taaras & ‘is wife, Parshaara, arrived a few years back along wiz zeir twins, Kost & ‘Issera. Apparently zey left zeir people to just live & zen moved ‘ere when zey found out ‘Issera was a mage.” Namalora replied. “Apparently Qunari ‘ave a different religion, but Taaras & Parshaara ‘ave never said a word against ze Maker.”

            “Oh.” Lanni said. “Why does no one want that apartment.”

            “Because it’s on street level.” Namalora explained. “If zere’s a riot it’s likely to get ransacked.”

            “You don’t defend yourselves?” Lanni asked.

            “We try, but it’s difficult as we aren’t allowed weapons.” Namalora explained.

            “Not even staves?” Lanni asked.

            “I don’t know. I doubt anyone knows ‘ow to use one properly, & ze humans probably wouldn’t look kindly on us trying to learn.” Namalora explained. “You know ‘ow to use yours?”

            “Yes,” Lanni said, “though I wasn’t originally thinking of offering to train people in its use. I am a healer, I know much of the lore of our people, & am also an entertainer.”

            “It might be nice to not ‘ave to go all the way to ze Chantry ‘ospital for ‘ealing. Always full of nobles coming from afar wiz zeir servants. What sort of entertainer? Are you a singer?” Namalora asked.

            “No,” Lanni replied, “I do presti- sleight of hand tricks. Making small objects appear & disappear.”

            “Probably best not to do zat around ‘ere, the ‘umans already zink we’re all zieves.” Namalora said.

            “I have encountered that before, which is why I stick to my own props.” Lanni said. “Though having been part of a company helped. Perhaps I can just entertain here in the Alienage.”

            “I’m sure ze dads & moms would appreciate zat.” Namalora said.

            “Not what I thought I’d be doing, but if it’s how I can best help.” Lanni said.

            “You’ve not ‘ad children?” Namalora asked.

            “No.” Lanni confirmed.

            “You’d understand ‘ow valuable zat is if you ‘ad children.” Namalora told her.

            “Why are you back ‘ere?” a female voice yelled across the clearing.

            “Ze dockmaster sent me ‘ome because I’m too injured to work.” a male voice replied.

            “Zen go to ze Chantry for ‘ealing!” the female voice yelled.

            “I don’t ‘ave money to make a donation.” the male voice replied.

            “You don’t need to make a donation!” the female voice yelled.

            “It doesn’t feel right to not make one.” the male voice explained.

            Lanni got up.

            “Don’t.” Namalora said warningly as Lanni started walking towards the open door whence the yelling was coming.

            “Does going ‘ungry feel right to you? We need zat money!” the female voice yelled.

            “I know we need money, but so does ze Chantry needs ze money for supplies & ze poor!” the male voice.

            “We are ze poor!” the female voice yelled.

            “Excuse me, might I be able to help?” Lanni asked, arriving at the doorway.

            “I doubt it! You can’t cure stupid!” the woman yelled. “Who are you?”

            “My name’s Lanni,” she replied, “& though I can’t cure stupid, I do know some healing.”

            “I ‘aven’t seen you before. Well, it doesn’t matter, because we ‘ave no money to pay.” the woman said.

            “I only just arrived. I don’t even have a place to stay yet. How are you injured?” Lanni asked.

            “Well, you can’t stay ‘ere.” the woman said.

            “I ‘ave a cut on my leg.” the man answered.

            “Why don’t you come out here so I can take a look?” Lanni suggested.

            “We don’t ‘ave money to pay you.” The woman repeated.

            “Have I asked for money?” Lanni asked.

            “Not yet.” the woman stated.

            “Maybe I just want to endear myself to some potential new neighbors. Do you want me to try to help your husband or not?” Lanni asked.

            “Fine. See if you can fix ‘is leg.” the wife acceded.

            “Where is the cut?” Lanni asked.

            “’Ere.” the husband pointed to his upper thigh.

            “You’ll have to remove your braies for that.” Lanni said.

            “You’re not taking off my ‘usband’s pants!” the wife objected.

            “What do you think I’m going to do with him on the street?” Lanni asked.

            “I don’t want everyone to see ‘im naked!” the wife objected again.

            “Would you rather see him lose the leg, or die?” Lanni asked.

            “No…” the wife answered.

            “Then let’s go. I might need a hand.” Lanni said. The couple exited the building & they sat the husband down on a sunny patch near the tree. Keeping his manhood covered with his tunic, they exposed the bandage.

            “Ugh!” Lanni said, wrinkling her noise. “When’s the last time you changed this?”

            “I,” the husband paused, “’aven’t.”

            “Who put this on you?” Lanni asked.

            “A sister at ze Chantry.” the husband answered.

            “Did she say this should be changed?” Lanni started to unwrap the leg.

            “I zink she said every day.” the husband answered as some people started to look. “I’ve been too busy.”

            “Do we have some clean water, preferably boiled?” Lanni asked. “& some wood ash.”

            “Why do you need boiling water?” the wife asked.

            “Not boiling, boiled. Clean drinking water, preferably which has been boiled & is now cool enough to not burn you.” Lanni explained.

            “What for?” the wife asked.

            “To clean his wound.” Lanni answered.

            “I ‘ave some leftover water from making tea.” a random woman said, & rushed back into her house.

            “Why boiled?” the wife asked.

            “For,” Lanni started in Elvhen, before switching to common, “there can be ill spirits in the water, boiling drives them away.”

            “What?” the wife exclaimed.

            “It’s just better if it’s available. Do you have any clean cloth with which to wrap his leg again?” Lanni asked.

            “What’s wrong wiz zose?” She asked, pointing to the cloth Lanni was now peeling off his leg.

            “The Dread Wolf guides you.” Lanni muttered to herself, then said aloud: “The new bandages need to be clean, otherwise the wound might go bad again, provided I can treat this.”

            She finished pulling the cloth off & dropped it on the ground. The wound was full of pus & yellowish-green.

            “Don’t drop zat, we can use zat again after I wash it.” the wife picked it up.

            “Boil it.” Lanni ordered.

            “Why?” the wife asked. A woman appeared next to Lanni with a pot of water & a dustpan with ashes.

            “Because unless it’s properly clean the wound will go bad again. Now go.” Lanni ordered.

            Lanni quickly washed her hands with the still-warm water & ash. She then proceeded to start washing the wound, applying a little bit of ash before quickly rinsing it off again. As she did this, she prayed under her breath: “Healer, oh Healer, We ask for your aid, Help thy People,…”

            “Ow!” the husband grimaced.

            “I need to clean the wound. This is for your own good.” Lanni said. “You should also say the, do you worship the Evanuris?”

            “Ze what?” the husband asked. “I don’t go to ze Chantry as often as I should.”

            “If the Chantry has any prayers for health, say them, & try to avoid bad thoughts & arguing.” Lanni suggested.

            He let out a laugh. “So avoid my wife?”

            The wife returned with some cloth.

            Lanni looked at it. “I said clean.”

            “Zis is clean!” the wife objected.

            “Get me something clean: just washed, hasn’t been worn or used, & left in a clean place.” Lanni explained.

            “Why?” the wife demanded.

            Lanni looked at her. “I already told you why it needs to be clean. Otherwise the wound will go bad again. Clean.”

            The wife disappeared back inside, & Lanni opened up her bag to find some herbs & tools. The woman with the pot went to take it back.

            “I will need more water, so please leave that here.” Lanni said.

            “I didn’t know.” she said.

            “It’s alright; thank you for bringing it.” Lanni started grinding up some leaves, mixing them with water to form a paste. She then started applying it to the wound.

            “What’s zat?” the wife had reappeared with some more cloth.

            “A poultice which should help it to heal.” Lanni answered.

            “’Ow much does zat cost?” the wife asked.

            “Nothing.” Lanni answered.

            “Nozing?” the wife scoffed. “Nozing costs nozing.”

            “I gathered the ingredients myself.” Lanni sighed. “Have you brought me an actually clean cloth?”

            “Yes, I 'ave.” the wife handed her the cloth. “What’s in it?”

            “Mostly…” Lanni inspected the cloth, “I think you call it ‘elfroot’, & some embrium.”

            “You gazered zose yourself? Whence?” the wife asked.

            “Around. They grow outside the city.” Lanni explained, starting to wrap the clothing around the man’s leg.

            “What were you doing out zere?” the wife asked.

            “Living.” Lanni replied, finishing up wrapping the wound. “This needs to be cleaned every day, & redressed with freshly cleaned bandages. Wash & boil any cloth with which you’re planning on wrapping this wound, letting it dry first. If I’m around, I’ll be happy to help.”

            “’Ow do you know ‘ow to do all zis?” the wife asked.

            “I was trained by our ke- a healer.” Lanni replied.

            “Are you sure zere isn’t some more, eh, ‘treatment’, you can give me?” the husband asked.

            “No!” The wife exclaimed.

            “Only if you are injured or ill, I will treat you.” Lanni quickly packed up her things. “Nothing more.”

            “Really!” the wife said. “You would suggest zat in the street with me standing right ‘ere?”

            “She has given me more affection today zan you ‘ave in monzs!” the husband replied.

            Lanni quietly slipped away as they returned to arguing. Namalora was nowhere to be seen, so she went & sat under the big tree in the center of the Alienage.

            She had barely sat down when the woman who had brought her the water came by.

            “I’m Iviline, what is your name? Are you Dalish?” she asked.

            “I am Lanni. I am Dalish.” Lanni replied. “Thank you for the water.”

            “You’re welcome.” Iviline said. “So you’re a keeper?”

            “No!” Lanni exclaimed. “I am not a keeper.”

            “But you’re Dalish & you know ‘ow to ‘eal. Isn’t zat what your Dalish keepers do?” Iviline asked.

            “They keep the knowledge of our people, our history, & our,” Lanni paused, “magic. Our keeper did teach me healing, but I am no mage.”

            “Oh!” Iviline exclaimed. “I didn’t know! I would never accuse you, or anyone, of being a mage. I ‘ave only ‘eard stories, which I suppose are perhaps not right in all parts.”

            “I am not offended, just wanting to avoid the attention of the Templars. It seems like you don’t know much about the people.” Lanni said. “I mean, the elves here in the city don’t seem to know much about our people.”

            “We try to keep ze knowledge alive, but zere’s only so much time in the day.” Iviline protested.

            “I’m sure you try!” Lanni tried to placate her. “It is difficult to keep the ways of the people when living in shemlen cities; it must be.”

            “It is.” Iviline confirmed. “I ‘aven’t seen you around before.”

            “I only just arrived.” Lanni said.

            “Why did you come ‘ere? Where were you before?” Iviline asked.

            “I’ve been travelling alone for a while. I thought I would try living with the people in the cities.” Lanni answered.

            “Why aren’t you wiz your Dalish,” Iviline paused, “group?”

            “Clan. We had,” Lanni said, “differences, & it was best that I leave.”

            Iviline raised an eyebrow at her.

            Lanni sighed. “I confronted an important member of our clan about his abuse of his apprentices. The rest of the clan took his side.”

            “& zese were ze people you’d grown up wiz?” Iviline asked. “It must ‘ave been terribly ‘ard to leave like zat.”

            “It was.” Lanni confirmed.

            “Where are you staying?” Iviline asked.

            “I don’t know yet, I was told to talk to, I think it was Garus?” Lanni said.

            “Garsas. Yes, ‘e should be returning soon from ze mayor’s mansion. Do you know where ‘e lives?” Iviline asked.

            “No. Can you show me?” Lanni asked.

            “Of course!” Iviline said. “Come on!”

            Lanni rose.

            “What is carved on your walking stick?” Iviline asked.

            “Some prayers to Mythal & Ghilan’nain.” Lanni explained. “For safe travels & protection.”

            “To whom?” Iviline asked.

            “Mythal & Ghilan’nain,” Lanni answered, “two of the Evenuris, the Creators, our gods, the gods of the people, the elves.”

            “You believe in zem?” Iviline asked. “We worship ze Maker & ‘is bride Andraste ‘ere.”

            “I do. They are our gods. & I know that the shemlen Maker does not answer prayers.” Lanni said.

            “”E ‘as turned away from zis world because we worshipped false gods & killed ‘is bride.” Iviline stopped in front of a building. “Zat showed zat zis world is flawed.”

            “The world has flaws, yes, but that is not the Creator’s fault.” Lanni argued. “What is the point in believing in a god who ignores you?”

            “Because ‘e’s the only true God.” Iviline replied. “Do your gods answer your prayers?”

            “No, they were trapped in the Eternal City in the Beyond by Fen’Harel.” Lanni explained. “They will answer us when we remember ourselves.”

            “I suppose eizer way we’re not answered.” Iviline shrugged.

            “Yes, though the Creators are our gods.” Lanni said.

            “I suppose.” Iviline replied. “Zis is Garsas’ place. Let me knock & see if ‘e’s back yet.”

            Iviline knocked on the door. After a few minutes an older elven woman came to the door.

            “Yes, what is it Ivie? Who’s zis?” the woman asked.

            “Delsae, zis is Lanni, a Dalish ‘ealer who’s looking for a place to stay. Has Garsas returned yet?” Iviline asked.

            “A Dalish ‘ealer! I’ll be!” She looked wide-eyed at Lanni. “No, ‘e’s not back yet. What brings you ‘ere?”

            “I’m looking for a place to stay.” Lanni said.

            “No, I mean in ze city.” Delsae explained.

            “Looking for a place to stay. I’ve been traveling for a long time.” Lanni replied.

            “Isn’t zat what ze Dalish do? Travel around?” Delsae asked.

            “I wasn’t traveling with any clan.” Lanni answered.

            “What ‘appened?” Delsae asked.

            “She tried to stop one of zeir leaders from abusing his servants.” Iviline said.

            “Zen I admire your courage, but zat’s a very dangerous zing to do ‘ere. Many shems abuse zeir elvish servants, but challenging zem can make it worse.” Delsae said. “Isn’t zat ‘at uncomfortable?”

            “It’s fine.” Lanni replied.

            “It doesn’t ‘urt your ears?” Delsae asked.

            “No, it’s fine.” Lanni repeated.

            “She needs a place to stay, Delsae.” Iviline interrupted.

            “& apparently a more comfortable-looking hat.” Lanni muttered.

            “Ivie,” a voice from behind, “who is zis?”

            “Ah,” Iviline turned around, “Garsas, zis is Loni, she just got ‘ere & is looking for a place to live.”

            “Welcome, Loni.” the older elf said.

            “It’s Lanni. Thank you.” Lanni said.

            “We do ‘ave a few places free.” Garsas said. “What do you do?”

            “She’s an ‘ealer.” Iviline offered.

            “I also can entertain with sleight-of-hand tricks.” Lanni added.

            “Ah, a ‘mage’ of sorts!” Garsas laughed.

            “Yes, though the Templars are always a little disappointed when I show them.” Lanni laughed.

            “I might like to see zat, zough I doubt I’ll have ze time.” Garsas said. “Petitioning ze mayor & managing ze Alienage takes up all of my time. So ‘ow much do you make as an ‘ealer? Would you be working at ze hospital? I wouldn’t want to give you a place you can’t afford.”

            “I don’t know. I’ve never tried earning money from treating people. I’ve only ever made money performing, & that varied greatly. & I was never looking for enough coin to stay anyplace more than a few nights.” Lanni admitted.

            “I’m sure she can earn plenty as an ‘ealer.” Iviline said. “She fixed Reville’s leg up quick & proper. ‘E’ll be ‘ealed up soon.”

            “Provided he & his wife actually care for the wound properly. If they don’t, well,” Lanni sighed, “the wound could go bad, costing him his leg or his life. Reville’s his name?”

            “You didn’t even ask?” Iviline exclaimed, looked to Garsas. “See, she ‘elps wizout question!”

            “’Ow much did you charge ‘im?” Garsas asked.

            “Nothing.” Lanni said.

            “You won’t be a very successful ‘ealer if you don’t charge for your services.” Garsas stated.

            “Well, she does need people to know ‘ow good she is.” Iviline said. “She stopped Reville & Dionne fighting for a bit & treated ‘im in ze street- zat’ll get ‘er known.”

            “Zat would get people ‘ere talking, zough zere’s not much money in ze Alienage.” Garsas said.

            “No, but everyone will benefit from ‘aving an ‘ealer ‘ere. Ze Chantry ‘ospital tries, but zey’re busy & far away.” Iviline argued.

            “& often full of ‘uman nobles who traveled ‘ere to be treated. Zey generally don’t seem friendly to elves, so zey might not even consider letting ‘er treat people.” Garsas agreed. “I zink ze open apartment by ze Vhenadahl will be good; it ‘as two rooms, plenty of space for you to treat anyone who needs it.”

            “Thank you.” Lanni said.

            “I’ll show ‘er ze place.” Iviline offered.

            “Zank you, Ivie.” Garsas said. “After a day of pacing in ze mayor’s mansion, I’d like to just sit & eat my dinner.”

            “Of course.” Iviline replied.

            “Eat well.” Lanni added.

            Lanni & Iviline parted to let Garsas enter his abode before they turned to go.

            “Come on, I’ll show you to your ‘ovel.” Iviline said.

            “It sounded like a good place.” Lanni said.

            “You’re a lone woman in a street-level apartment; it’s a recipe for getting attacked.” Iviline said.

            “I’ll be careful.” Lanni said.

            “Careful might not be enough if zere’s a riot.” Iviline warned. “You might want to find someone who’s willing to shelter you if one comes.”

            Lanni was quiet for a moment. “I’ll see if I can find someplace to hide.”

            “Zat is a good idea.” Iviline said.

            They arrived at a flimsy door.

            “Zis is it.” Iviline said.

            “Well, thank you.” Lanni said. “I shall look forward to talking with you again.”

            “Of course.” Iviline agreed. “I shall leave you to settle in.”

            Iviline turned & left. Lanni pushed the door open, the hinges creaking. She walked into the dark apartment. The only light was from the open door; the floors were mostly clean, though there seemed to be a few piles of unidentifiable stuff.

            She walked over & poked it with the end of her staff. It seemed to be comprised of soft clumps. Once she’d poked through the entirety of the pile, she pushed whatever it was out the door.

It had been a rat’s nest; a collection of hair, leaves, & chewed-up cloth.

            “’Ello, who are you?” someone asked as she looked at the debris.

            “Oh, I’m Lanni.” She looked up at the elf woman standing next to her.

            “I’m Elodie.” She said. “You moving into old Bastien’s place?”

            “If he lived here,” Lanni glanced back at the door, “then yes.”

            “Good. ‘E was kind of a sad man.” Elodie offered. “Never married, living alone. ‘E worked ‘elping merchants unload zeir goods. One day an ‘eavy box slipped & crushed ‘im. ‘E ‘ad no one to leave ‘is possessions to, so Garsas auctioned it all off to pay for ‘is funeral.”

            “Well, I hope not to come to that sort of end.” Lanni said.

            “No doubt. Where are you from?” Elodie asked. “Zat paint on your face is pretty.”

            “Vallaslin. I got these tattoos when I came of age.” Lanni then added: “Among the Dalish.”

            “What are you doing ‘ere?” Elodie asked. “I zought you Dalish just wandered around.”

            “I have left my clan.” Lanni replied.

            “I see.” Elodie said. “Your appearance is unusual, zough I suppose some nobles might like to ‘ave an unusual-looking elf as a servant.”

            “I wasn’t intending on becoming a servant.” Lanni said. “I can entertain some, or work as a healer.”

            “Entertain?” Elodie asked. “What, do you play music or sing?

            “Prestidigitation.” Lanni replied.

            “What?” Elodie looked confused.

            “Sleight of hand?” Lanni tried.

            Elodie’s blank expression did not change.

            Lanni sighed. “Stage magic. I can make small objects appear & disappear. Pull a copper out of someone’s ear, produce a flower from nothing, change the color of a card with the flick of my finger; tricks like that.”

            “Oh, but not actual magic?” Elodie asked.

            “No, it’s not actual magic.” Lanni confirmed.

            “I’d imagine you could earn a lot doing zat.” Elodie stated.

            “It depends a lot on the crowd.” Lanni said.

            “Was zis in zere?” Elodie pointed to the pile of rat’s nest & then to the apartment.

            “Yes.” Lanni nodded.

            “Do you ‘ave a broom?” Elodie asked.

            “No.” Lanni replied.

            “Let me grab mine. You can set it just inside my door when you’re done.” Elodie offered.

            “Thank you.” Lanni said. Elodie disappeared into the building next door, leaving Lanni looking around the street. People were filtering back now; many of them stared at her but looked away when they noticed that she had noticed them.

            Elodie reappeared. “’Ere you go. Just set it inside ze door when you’re done. I’ve got to get back to cooking.”

            Lanni took the broom from her, thanked her, & reentered the apartment. Some of the other rat’s nests were occupied, & she marked where their residents disappeared after she evicted them. It didn’t take long to finish, & she put the broom where Elodie had told her to.

            She located a hook on the wall where she hung her medical bag, heading out with her performance bag hanging off her staff. She found a tavern not far from the Alienage, attracting looks when she entered.

            Making her way to the corner of the bar, she managed to attract the attention of the innkeeper.

            “What do you want?” he asked.

            “A meal.” Lanni said.

            “Ten copper.” He said.

            “A bit expensive for a meal, isn’t that?” Lanni asked.

            “It’s what you’ll pay if you want a meal ‘ere.” He replied. “Or you can go back to ze Alienage to eat.”

            Lanni started counting coins. “Tell me, do you need any entertainment here?”

            “Why, what do you do?” he asked.

            Lanni dropped nine copper on the bar. “Prestidigitation.”

            She showed him her empty hand, then snapped her fingers & a tenth copper was in her hand. She rolled it around her fingers, then clapped & it was gone again. Then she reached behind the innkeeper’s ear & pulled the copper from there & dropped it with the others.

            The barkeep laughed. “If I wanted someone who can make money disappear, I’d just get my wife!”

            “It’s not just coins. I can produce flowers from nowhere, make sticks disappear, change the color of a card with the flick of a finger…” Lanni added.

            The innkeeper shook his head. “I can’t see my way to employing a knife-ear. Take your disappearing act elsewhere.”

            He walked away. Lanni glanced around. There were some people staring at her, & not all of them stopped when they saw she noticed them looking.

            The innkeeper brought her a bowl, some bread, & a tankard. The soup might’ve originally been stew before it had been watered down. The ale was also watery. The bread was stale. Lanni sighed & ate.

            She left immediately after she finished eating, & watched behind her as she returned to the Alienage.

            Over the coming days she found much the same reception at other establishments near the Alienage. She found some success performing at the marketplace & taking care of children in the Alienage, but much of her time was spent tending to the ailments of the elves in the Alienage.

Chapter Text

       One evening she was talking with Falos & Cateline in their home while sick little Masarian slept in the other room.

       “So, you zink just rest & soup will be enough?” Falos asked.

       “Rest, soup, & appropriate prayers against evil spirits, combined with attempting to be more sharing with other children. I know that may be difficult at his age.” Lanni replied. “I don’t think it’s anything serious, though I will happily come back to check on him.”

       “You look like you ‘ave a question.” Falos stated.

       “Don’t worry; I know what it probably is.” Cateline said. “’E’s not a full-blooded elf, & isn’t Falos’ son.”

       “’E is my son!” Falos protested. “’E may not be ze fruit of my loins, but ‘e is my son.”

       “Of course, dear.” Cateline said. “It is kind of a delicate story.”

       “We met because we were employed by ze same noble family.” Falos said. “& zey ‘ad some weird ideas.”

       “Zey zought zat humans & elves could not make babies togezer.” Cateline said. “& zey felt zey ‘ad enough children already, so ze didn’t want to risk making more ‘eirs but still ‘ad zat itch to scratch.”

       “Zey decided to each take one of zeir elvish servants as a lover. Zat was Cateline & I.” Falos. “Zings went bad fast, as we suspected. We ‘ad a plan to flee ze city.”

       “Ze mistress became pregnant, & she & ze master ‘adn’t slept togezer for over a year at zat point. Zen I became pregnant, & was fired as zey assumed I had been sleeping wiz someone else.” Cateline said.

       “I was in ze ‘ouse when ze mistress gave birz.” Falos said. “Anozer servant rushed to tell me zat ze child was obviously part elvish & ze master was very angry. So I ran, found Cateline, & we fled ze city. She gave birz to Masa ‘ere.”

       “Why did you agree to this?” Lanni asked.

       “We needed to eat, & zey were paying us.” Cateline said. “We tried to warn zem zat we didn’t zink zis would work, but what did we know? We were just ignorant elves.”

       “What happened to the child your former mistress bore?” Lanni asked.

       “I don’t know.” Falos took a deep breath. “Maker ‘elp me, I don’t know.”

       Cateline placed a hand on his shoulder. “Zey probably just gave ‘im to ze Chantry.”

       “You might be able to go back to look for him.” Lanni suggested.

       Suddenly they heard the sound of a bell being rung.

       “Maker’s breaz!” Falos got up, looking distressed.

       “What is it?” Lanni asked.

       “A riot. Ze blighted shems are attacking ze Alienage again.” Cateline said, starting to move stuff around.

       “What do I do?” Lanni asked.

       Falos turned to her. “You ‘ave not been ‘ere zrough one? You eizer ‘ide & ‘ope zey don’t find you, or join ze ‘ot’eads & fight.”

       Lanni rose to her feet, heading towards the door. “& the city guard let this happen?”

       Falos scoffed. “Zey never get ‘ere in time, & rarely catch any shem involved. Ze elves are sometimes arrested for rioting & illegally possessing weapons. Do you want to stay ‘ere?”

       “No,” Lanni said, walking through the door, “there are a few important things I should make sure are safe in my apartment.”

       “Lanni, it’s not worz it!” Cateline said. “Whatever you ‘ave can be replaced.”

       “I’ll be fine, trust me.” Lanni assured them.

       “If you insist.” Falos closed the door behind her. Lanni descended the stairs into the streets, people were running & yelling. Lanni ran as fast as she could to her apartment, hid a few things, & grabbed her staff.

       Before she went out the door she said quietly: “Mythal, mother, protect us from the dark, embrace us with thy love, keep us safe during our journey, watch over us, so we never stray from our path. Elgar’nan, father, father of all, grant us thy guidance, give us thy light, crush with thy power our enemies, Elgar’nan, father, father of all hear our prayer, let thy glory shine through from the ashes of our enslavers.”

       Heading towards the gate, she helped one elf who was limping to get to his home. Now there were some elves heading toward the gate, carrying weapons of various kinds.

       There were a group of humans in a circle around a fallen figure, beating it with clubs. Lanni gave one a hard shove with the end of her staff, propelling him into the middle where his compatriots hit him several times before they could stop their swings. He went down; Lanni immediately moved on, striking the bearded man next to him in the jaw.

       The others now saw her, but several more armed elves were coming up, so they ran, calling out “knife-ear”. The other elves gave chase, but Lanni stooped at the side of the fallen figure.

       “Hey, get up!” she shook the figure slightly. They didn’t respond. She rolled her onto her back; it was Manon. Her head lolled. Lanni felt for her breath, but there was none, then she put her head to her chest.

       “Falon’Din enasal enaste.” She said, then moved on.

       Several hours later the last of the human rioters had been driven from the Alienage & the casualties returned to their homes, Lanni returned to her apartment to find it wrecked. She managed to find the supplies she’d be needing & limped around the Alienage, first seeing to the injured in the streets & then going door-to-door.

       She was about to set an arm when there was a pounding on the door. “City guard. Open up!”

       “’Ang on.” Solange said. Urbaine looked relieved at the delay. Solange went to the door & opened it.

       “What do you want?” she demanded. “We’re in the middle of somezing.”

       “We 'ave reports of you elves possessing contraband weapons & some of you rioting. We’re searching ze Alienage.” A male voice said.

       “Really?” Solange replied. “You are searching the Alienage for weapons & rioters, are you also looking for ze ‘umans who came in ‘ere wiz weapons & attacked us, wrecking & looting our ‘omes?”

       “We investigate all believable reports of crimes, elf.” The guard said.

       “Yes, & you don’t believe it if ze person telling you of ze crime ‘as long ears.” Solange retorted.

       “Look, knife-ear, eizer you let us in or we arrest you for stopping us from carrying out our orders.” The guard threatened.

       “Fine, come in, but we’re trying to treat my son who was injured in ze attack.” Solange let them in. Lanni & Urbaine glanced at each other.

       “I’m sure if any of you could actually identify ze people who you say attacked you, we could do somezing about it.” One of the guards muttered.

       “Like Josette?” Solange asked. “You arrested ‘er for defending ‘erself, beat ‘er for ze crime, & nine monzs later she ‘ad a child wiz round ears.”

       “Zat didn’t ‘appen.” One guard said, feeling through their bed.

       “Actually it did.” The other guard was pulling clothes out of a chest. “Ze captain looked into it; she was willing.”

       “Bullshit.” Solange spat. “Leave it.”

       The guard at the chest shrugged & stopped trying to put stuff back in the chest. He turned around & looked at Lanni.

       “’Ey, wasn’t zere somezing about an elf wiz a painted face?” he asked

       The other looked up from the bed. “Yes, zere was.”

       “You’re going to ‘ave to come wiz us.” The first one said.

       “You can’t take ‘er! She’s taking care of zose injured in ze attack!” Solange protested.

       “People say zey were attacked by an elf wiz a painted face.” The second one said.

       “She was defending ‘erself.” Solange objected. “She’s an ‘ealer! We need ‘er to treat our injured.”

       “Zey can go to ze Chantry.” The first guard said.

       “We can’t afford to go, & ze Chantry is always busy & we come back wiz some illness.” Solange replied. “She tends to us ‘ere.”

       “She looks like she’d been fighting.” The second guard pointed at Lanni’s face.

       “She was attacked!” Solange insisted.

       “Just like your son?” the first asked. “I’d guess ‘e broke ‘is arm 'itting someone.”

       “No.” Lanni said. “Hitting someone he would’ve broken his hand. This break fits with him putting his arm in the way of an incoming blow.”

       “She speaks!” the second guard exclaimed.

       “Fine. We will not take ‘im, but we must take ‘er in.” the first said.

       “No, you can’t!” Solange insisted.

       “Can I at least fix his arm?” Lanni asked.

       “Don’t go wiz zem!” Solange protested desperately.

       “I’ll be fine, Solange.” Lanni assured her.

       “See, she 'as proper respect!” the first guard said.

       “You should fear me.” Lanni breathed. “Come, Solange, hold him.”

       “But…” the first guard started.

       “I suppose zere is no ‘arm in letting ‘er try to set ze bone.” The second guard said. “”E will need to go to ze Chantry after she fails.”

       Lanni gave him a piece of wood she’d brought for the splint to bite down on & Solange held him down. Urbaine whimpered & Lanni breathed a prayer to Sylaise.

       “Three, two, one.” Lanni said & snapped the bone back into place. There were tears in the young man’s eyes as she felt his arm.

       “Alright, come on now.” The first guard said.

       “No, the other bone in his forearm isn’t back in place yet.” Lanni said, repositioning her hands & breathing another prayer. “Three, two, one.”

       The other bone went back into place. Urbaine cried out a little.

       “I’m going to need this.” Lanni reached for the wood Urbaine was biting down on. Solange quietly slipped out the door.

       The guards watched as she splinted & wrapped Urbaine’s forearm & spoke under her breath: “Mother, protect us from the dark, embrace us with your love, keep us safe during our journey, watch over us, so we never stray from the path.”

       “No strenuous activity for two months, & try not to use this arm.” Lanni told him. He nodded weakly.

       Lanni exited the building with the two guards following her. Suddenly Elodie ran over to her. “Zank ze Maker, zere you are! Michel ‘as just passed out, & you said zat would be bad. Come quickly!’

       “She can’t come.” The first guard said.

       “But what about Michel? I don’t know what I would do if anyzing were to ‘appen to ‘im!” Elodie exclaimed breathlessly.

       “Not our problem.” The second guard said, pushing past Elodie, but they didn’t make it more than a couple paces before they were stopped again.

       “Ah!” it was Namalora. “My ‘ouse was broken into; several ruffians assaulted & robbed me!”

       “Nozing to do wiz us.” The first guard said.

       “You need to talk to someone at ze barracks, we can’t do anyzing ‘ere.” The second guard explained.

       “But you’re ‘ere now!” Namalore protested. “& you cannot truly expect an old woman like myself to walk all ze way across ze city, & you are ‘ere now. You can just ‘ear what ‘appened to me & tell zem back at ze barracks.”

       “We don’t have time.” The first guard said, pushing past her.

       “Useless!” Namalora yelled after them. “Blight take you, you’re useless!”

       About half a block down Iviline approached them. “Oh Lanni, zere you are! You must come quick, um, Manon is bleeding badly.”

       “Iviline, um,” Lanni started.

       “She doesn’t ‘ave time.” The first guard said.

       “But Manon might die!” Iviline protested.

       “Get ‘er to ze Chantry!” the second guard insisted.

       “But she’s right ‘ere, & Manon could die before she gets to ze Chantry!” Iviline shouted.

       “Zen she’s beyond ‘elp!” The first guard attempted to push past Iviline.

       “What do you zink you’re doing?” Garsas demanded, striding up with Solange in tow.

       “Maker, Garsas!” the first guard muttered.

       “Look, Garsas, we ‘ave to arrest ‘er. We ‘ave reports of an elf woman wiz a painted face attacking people.” The second guard explained.

       “You’re taking ze word of people who ‘ate elves enough to attack us on what ‘appened in ze chaos of a riot. Lanni ‘ere is easy to recognize. Zey probably want to see someone punished for ze injuries zey suffered while we elves defended ourselves from zem, so zey tell you zat she attacked zem, knowing you could easily find her. She is a pillar of zis community, & vital now zat we ‘ave so many injured after zis attack!” Garsas insisted.

       “Look, we just need to take ‘er back to ze barracks so ze captain can ask her a few questions.” The second guard replied.

       “You’ll do no such zing! You would not stop a Chantry sister from ‘elping people. She is needed ‘ere.” Garsas said.

       “We ‘ave to go now. We can’t just follow ‘er around.” The second guard said.

       “You can come back later.” Garsas insisted.

       “Zis is just an attempt to protect ‘er. You’ll ‘ide ‘er.” The first guard said.

       “She visits people every day! ‘Ow will I ‘ide ‘er? Someone will recognize ‘er!” Garsas replied.

       “She could wash ze war paint off ‘er face.” The second guard suggested.

       “It’s a tattoo.” Lanni said. “It doesn’t wash off.”

       “& I zink I saw ze guard captain in ze Alienage not a few streets away.” Solange added.

       “Ah! You wouldn’t even need to take ‘er to ze barracks if your captain wants to speak wiz ‘er!” Garsas declared. “Let ‘er do ‘er work ‘ere, & bring ze captain to ‘er!”

       “Maker preserve us.” The first guard swore.

       “Zat would be faster.” The second guard observed.

       “Sweet Andraste!” The first guard swore again. “Don’t help zem! Most of zem are cutpurses & pickpockets! ‘Elping zem is ze paz to corruption!”

       “Were you arresting a real criminal I would just insist upon fair treatment, but she is an ‘ealer! She is innocent! Zis is injustice! I will not stand for it!” Garsas said.

       “Zen sit!” the first guard replied.

       “Just go get ze captain.” The second guard said. “I will keep an eye on ‘er.”

       “Can we wait under the tree?” Lanni asked. “I might be able to treat some people there.”

       “Yes, very well.” The second guard said.

       The first guard stalked off, muttering to himself. Garsas turned to talk to Solange, & Lanni signaled to Iviline to come closer.

       “Iviline,” Lanni whispered, “Manon is,“

       Iviline interrupted her. “I know. I couldn’t zink of anyone else in zat moment. I’ll go tell people who need ‘elp to seek you under ze tree.”

       Iviline turned away & left. The guard walked Lanni back to the tree, with Solange following them. Lanni spent several hours checking people over & finding mostly less serious injuries, with neighbors helping provide her with water & the guard letting her grab more supplies from her apartment a few times. Solange disappeared from sight behind the tree.

       Eventually the captain of the guard came by. Lanni noticed him initially storming in before he stopped & watched her treat a patient or two before approaching while she was between patients.

       “Captain.” The guard nodded to him.

       “Guardsman.” The captain nodded in return, & then nodded at someone past Lanni. “Zis is she?”

       “Yes.” The guard confirmed.

       The captain then addressed her directly. “What is your name?”

       “Lanni.” She answered. Some of those who had been waiting to see her disappeared.

       “No last name?” he asked.

       “No.” she confirmed.

       “You’re an ‘ealer?” he asked.

       “I do know a thing or two about how to heal people, yes.” Lanni replied.

       “& zat is ‘ow you earn your keep?” he asked.

       “Yes, though I do also watch people’s children sometimes & occasionally perform in the marketplace.” Lanni replied.

       “Perform? What? Music? Dance?” he raised an eyebrow.

       “Tricks. I can make small objects appear & disappear. It’s just sleight of hand.” Lanni explained.

       “You make ozer people’s zings disappear?” he asked.

       “I’m not a thief, no.” Lanni sighed.

       “No, we would already know who you are zen.” The captain said. “Where do you live?”

       “In there.” Lanni pointed to her door.

       The captain turned towards the guard. “’As it been searched yet?”

       “I don’t know.” The guard answered.

       “Go. Do it now.” The captain turned back to Lanni. “What were you doing during ze riot zis afternoon?”

       “Trying to keep people safe & treat the injured.” Lanni answered.

       “Go zrough everyzing you did.” He ordered.

       “I was talking with one of my patients in his apartment when I heard a bell sound. I didn’t know what it was, so I asked. When I found out it was a warning bell that the Alienage was being attacked, I went to my apartment to grab a few things, tried to secure my door, & went to help. After that a lot was happening.” Lanni explained.

       “What ‘appened? Tell me everyzing you remember.” He ordered.

       “I saw someone limping away, so I helped them home. A few others & I saw a group of men beating someone who was crumpled on the ground. We drove them off; the others continued on while I checked on her. She was already dead. Most of the rest of the time was a blur; I’m not sure how many people I helped away from the fighting. There were a couple more times I had to defend myself, but mostly I was tending the injured.” Lanni explained.

       “Tend any ‘umans or just elves?” the captain asked.

       “The only humans I saw were on their feet with weapons in their hands.” Lanni replied.

       “Why do you ‘ave zat paint on your face?” the captain asked.

       “It’s not paint, it’s a tattoo.” Lanni replied. “I got it as part of my coming of age among the Dalish.”

       “Where did you learn ‘ow to treat injuries?” the captain asked.

       Lanni blinked. “I was apprenticed to someone in my clan.”

       “You Dalish live in ‘clans’?” the captain asked.

       “Yes.” Lanni said.

       “Is ‘e ze one who taught you zat ‘sleight of ‘and’?” the captain asked.

       “No,” Lanni replied, “that was the traveling family of human performers I joined for a while.”

       The guard returned from within Lanni’s apartment, carrying her staff.

       “What did you find?” The captain asked.

       “It was a mess. I can’t understand ‘ow anyone could live like zat.” The guard said.

       “It was broken into during the attack. I haven’t had a chance to clean or really even see what all is missing or broken.” Lanni explained.

       “I mean what is zat stick?” the captain asked, taking it from the guard.

       “It’s a staff.” Lanni answered.

       “A mage’s staff. Why do you ‘ave it?” the captain demanded.

       “It isn’t a mage’s staff; it’s my staff, & I am not a mage.” Lanni said.

       “Zese carvings. What are zey?” the captain was looking closely at the staff.

       “It’s Elvhen. Prayers to Mythal for protection & Ghilan’nain against getting lost.” Lanni explained.

       “You do not worship ze Maker?” the captain asked.

       “I do not worship your Maker.” Lanni confirmed.

       “’E is not our Maker, ‘e & ‘is bride Andraste belong to all ‘is children, even if ze deny ‘im.” The captain said. “It looks like zis has seen some damage, like it was used to ‘it somezing ‘ard.”

       “Yes, it can be useful in defending one’s self. The traveling performers taught me how to use it.” Lanni explained. “We had to defend ourselves several times from bandits, & occasionally thieves within towns & villages.”

       “You ‘ad zis wiz you during ze riot.” The captain commented.

       “Would you begrudge me defending myself?” Lanni asked.

       “Zere is no law against ‘aving a staff, or defending yourself.” The captain replied. “I will not arrest you, I don’t zink justice will be served zat way.”

       After a pause Lanni said: “Very kind of you.”

       “I was initially angry,” the captain leaned the staff against the tree, “I ‘ad specifically ordered your arrest as zey were very specific about ze elf wiz ze painted face attacking people wiz a weapon. But I see you are just an ‘ealer trying to ‘elp zose around you, so I am willing to believe zat you did not attack anyone, & zose zat said you did ‘ad attacked you & zen were embarrassed to ‘ave been beaten by an elf & a woman.”

       “I’m sure that would be embarrassing.” Lanni said.

       “Yes, well, we ‘ave work to do, & you ‘ave injured elves wanting your attention. You’re one of ze good ones.” The captain said, & he & the guard left.

       Lanni sighed, & motioned the next person forward. Garsas stopped by.

       “”Ello Lanni.” He said. “Don’t stop. I was just zinking about having funerals for zose killed in ze attack, & I was wondering if you know any elvish rites or prayers you might be able to perform wizin ze Alienage. I zink it would mean a lot if zere was somezing like zat, connect us back to our roots.”

       “You would welcome invoking the Elvhen gods?” Lanni raised an eyebrow & glanced at Garsas, then spoke to the patient. “Be sure to wash that daily with clean, boiled water & use a fresh bandage; if it doesn’t get better come see me. Is there anything else?”

       “Zank you, Lanni.” Lindel said. “I did see you during ze attack using your staff. Do you zink you could teach some of us ‘ow to do zat so we can better defend ze Alienage?”

       “Yes.” Lanni replied.

       “Zat’s a bad idea.” Garsas interjected. “I can see no good coming of zat.”

       “No good coming of us being able to defend ourselves?” Lindel asked incredulously. “Whose side are you on?”

       “I’m on our side! If ‘umans see us training to fight ze will assume we are planning a revolt & crack down on us!” Garsas insisted.

       “As opposed to what ze do now, which is attack us at will zen send in ze city guard to arrest anyone who tried to fight back.” Lindel countered.

       “Ze city guard can’t stand at our gates every day on ze chance zere will be an attack, & ze only arrest zose who possess illegal weapons.” Garsas explained.

       “Bullshit, Garsas.” Lindel spat. “Ze captain of ze guard was planning on arresting Lanni ‘ere when all she’d done was defend ‘erself wiz a staff. “E even said it was not against ze law to own a staff or defend yourself wiz it, what would be wrong wiz ‘er teaching zose who are willing to use staves?”

       “One woman defending ‘erself wiz a staff is fine, but zey will not look kindly on a large group being trained.” Garsas shook his head. “I cannot support zis. It will only bring greater ‘arm to ze Alienage. But I ‘ave work to do. Lanni, are zere prayers & rites wizout mentioning ze elvish gods? I do not zink ze Chantry would like ‘earing zeir names spoken.”

       “They almost all mention our gods-they are a part of our history & our culture. Perhaps we could do a smaller ritual just within the Alienage? Though unless the humans know Elvhen, they won’t even know what I’m saying.” Lanni suggested.

       “True, zough I’m not sure I’d be comfortable wiz zat, even if it won’t cause trouble wiz ze Chantry.” Garsas said. “But I will talk to you later about zis. I should go make sure zose zat ‘ave been arrested are being treated fairly.”

       Lindel watched Garsas leave, then leaned in to whisper to Lanni. “I zink we can train wizout ‘im finding out.”

       Lanni sighed. “I’ll have to think about it. See who else may be interested, & figure out where we might train. Though Garsas will probably figure it out as soon as elves start carrying staves around.”

       “We can keep zem concealed in our ‘ouses.” Lindel suggested.

       “Which will work until the next attack & suddenly a whole bunch of people start defending the Alienage with them.” Lanni said. “He will know, now or later.”

       “’Tis better to ask for forgiveness zan permission.’” Lindel replied. “& ze ‘umans will zink twice before ze attack us again.”

       “Or just come better armed.” Lanni offered.

       “Zat may be.” Lindel admitted. “But I should let you get to ze ozers. Zank you.”

Chapter Text

       Lindel left & Lanni turned to the next patient; she started slightly.

        “Hello. Sorry.” Lanni said, waving him to approach.

       “It is alright;” the grey giant said. His clothes were ripped in a couple places. “I don’t zink we’ve actually met. I am Kost.”

       “Taaras & Parshaara’s son, yes, I have heard of you.” Lanni said.

       He laughed slightly. “No doubt.”

       “Um,” Lanni said, “nice to meet you. What do you need? You look like you’ve already been treated.”

       Kost grunted. “Ze Chantry sisters did zeir best or so zey said. But my ‘orn is still bleeding. I was wondering if you might be able to see if you can do anyzing.”

       “I’ve never treated a qunari, much less their horns.” Lanni said. “I’ll take a look. You’ll need to sit on the ground for me to see it.”

       Kost nodded & sat down. One of his horns was crudely wrapped in a bandage, which had a spot of red on it.

       “How did this happen?” Lanni asked as she started carefully unwrapping it.

       “I was attacked,” Kost replied, “while on patrol.”

       Lanni nodded. “For the city guard.”

       “Yes.” Kost nodded very slightly. “Ze usual ‘ox-man’, ‘ogre’, ‘’eretic’, & ‘freak’ were accompanied by zem actually zrowing zings. We attempted to arrest zem & ozers jumped to zeir defense. I don’t remember exactly ‘ow it ‘appened; I was ‘it many times & fell several times. I don’t know where ze end is; probably eizer lost in ze dust or is some blighter’s trophy.”

       Lanni had just gotten the bandage off; it was a rough break more than halfway down the horn, based on the other one. It was still bleeding.

       “Looks kind of similar to halla horn.” Lanni commented.

       “Oh?” Kost asked, moving his head to glance back at her.

       “Don’t move your head so much.” Lanni admonished him. “Yes, I learned how to treat their horns in case of breaks in my clan, though it’s been years.”

       “’Alla are zose deer zings?” Kost asked.

       “Yes.” Lanni answered & turned to Elodie, who’d been helping by getting things for her. “Could you find some wax or tar? We just need enough to cover the end of the horn. & borrow a saw, some portable small flame, & a piece of thick leather.”

       Elodie nodded, & ran off.

       “Why do you need a saw?” Kost looked concerned.

       “I’ll need to cut off this ragged edge.” Lanni explained, reapplying the bandage loosely. “Do you mind if I look to some other people until Elodie returns?”

       “Sure.” Kost started to get up.

       “You don’t have to get up.” Lanni said. “I can see people over here.”

       Kost leaned back against the tree while Lanni saw to some other people who had been injured in the riot.

       Elodie ran up. “I ‘ave ze saw, some leazer, a lamp, & some wax. Kost appears to be asleep.”

       “Let’s wake him.” Lanni gently shook his shoulder to rouse him.

       He started slightly upon seeing the saw. “Oh! Not ze most pleasant zing to see when you first wake up.”

       “Let’s wash the saw quickly before using it.” Lanni said.

       “It will rust!” Elodie objected.

       “Not if we dry it immediately.” Lanni was already washing it with some water & wood ash. She wiped it with a cloth.

       “We’re going to need to keep his head still.” Lanni said. “With halla we’d tie them down.”

       “I can ‘old it still.” Kost said.

       “Or I could ‘old ‘is ‘ead!” Elodie volunteered, pressing the side of Kost’s head into her chest.

       “Won’t your husband object?” Lanni asked.

       “Oh, ‘e won’t be ‘ome for a while!” Elodie said happily.

       “Kost?” Lanni glanced at him.

       “I’m good wiz zis!” He said with a smile.

       Lanni sighed, placed the leather under the horn so it covered Elodie’s arms & Kost’s head, & carefully began sawing through the horn under the fracture. The new surface bled a bit more than the old one.

       “You can let go of him now.” Lanni removed the leather.

       “Your ‘orns are rough.” Elodie stated, rubbing her chest a little.

       “Sorry.” Kost said.

       Lanni started washing the freshly-cut surface, then dried it with a cloth. It was still bleeding somewhat. Lanni put the leather over Kost’s shoulder, & had Elodie hold the lamp nearby so she could easily apply melted wax to the cut horn.

       “I think,” Lanni said, “that is as much as I can do. Don’t touch it for a few minutes so the wax can harden.”

       “Sorry.” Kost had already touched it. “Will it grow back?”

       “If it’s like halla horn, no.” Lanni said. “It may grow out further, & you may want to look into getting a more permanent covering for it. Copper, bronze, or brass would be good.”

       “I’ll see what I can do.” Kost fished around in his pouch & handed Lanni some coins.

       “Thank you.” Lanni said.

       Kost rose & left; Lanni returned to treating elves.

       There did end up being a quiet memorial service at the tree for the dead which Lanni performed, a makeshift ritual of her own devising to commend the deceased to Falon’Din, before the bodies were carried off for the Chantry funeral. Small secret training sessions began in earnest shortly thereafter; never more than five students at a time, & she trained them in wider back alleys.

Chapter Text

            One midafternoon Lanni was returning from gathering herbs outside the city when she was accosted.

            “Zere you are.” Carrine said. “Come, my mistress is sick, & my master wishes you to treat ‘er.”

            “I am busy.” Lanni said. “I have patients to visit.”

            “Master told me to return in an ‘our, & zat was zis morning! I shall be lucky if ‘e does not beat me for taking so long. You must come now!” Carrine insisted.

            “Dread wolf take them.” Lanni muttered under her breath as she followed Carrine. They made their way through the city to the mansions in the nobles’ district. They entered one through a back entrance, & went straight to the master bedroom.

            “Mistress Vedel, I ‘ave brought ze ‘ealer from ze Alienage.” Carrine said to the pale woman in the bed.

            “”As she washed?” the noblewoman asked. “I don’t want ‘er dirtying ze ‘ouse.”

            Lanni rolled her eyes before approaching the bed.

            “Good day, my lady,” she introduced herself, “I am Lanni. How are you feeling?”

            “Sick! What are you going to do about it?” Lady Vedel demanded. “Ze Chantry was ‘ere, & zey could do nozing!”

            “I need to know what you are feeling to figure out what sort of illness you have, otherwise I can’t help you.” Lanni explained.

            “My stomach ‘urts & I ‘ave a fever. I ‘ave zrown up & shit out whenever I try to eat anyzing.” Lady Vedel said.

            “Have you eaten anything unusual recently?” Lanni asked.

            “I eat good food, better zan you ‘ave ever tasted!” Lady Vedel insisted.

            “I’m sure you can afford more kinds of food than I have ever seen,” Lanni said, “but the body grows accustomed to particular foods, & eating new foods can lead to illness until the body becomes used to it.”

            “Ze Azoulets ‘ad a feast where ze served fine foods from afar; scallops, oysters, porpoise, tuna, ‘am from ze Anderfels…” she trailed off, “innumerable delicacies from ze coast.”

            “How far is the coast?” Lanni asked. “& where are the Handerfels?”

            “Several days.” Lady Vedel replied. “What does it matter? & it’s just ‘Anderfels’, which is far to ze norzwest by Tevinter.”

            “Carrine, what do you mean, coming back so late!” A well-dressed man shouted as he entered the room.

            “I’m sorry master!” Carrine looked down at the ground. “I did my best.”

            “Not good enough! You were supposed to be back ‘ere wiz zat ‘ealer ‘ours ago!” He stormed over to her. “I should beat you for zis.”

            “My lord,” Lanni began, “it-“

            The nobleman interrupted her. “You will address me as ‘your excellency’, you filzy bitch!”

            “Your excellency,” Lanni started again, “it is not her fault that she could not find me. I was outside the city collecting medicinal herbs. There was no way she could have known where I was.”

            “For your insolence, I should beat you as well!” the nobleman said.

            “Surely your excellency wouldn’t want to jeopardize the abilities of the healer who’s trying to make his wife better.” Lanni countered.

            “Succeed in ‘ealing my wife, & I might stay my ‘and.” The nobleman offered.

            “Most generous, your excellency.” Lanni turned back to the Lady Vedel. “Have you been able to drink water?”

            “I do not drink water.” Lady Vedel said dismissively.

            “I see.” Lanni said. “Would you drink a broth?”

            “Yes, but why would I not put somezing in it?” Lady Vedel asked.

            “Because it will help you feel better faster.” Lanni said. “Vegetable or chicken broth, with ginger. Have as much as you like for the next few days. If that seems to be going well, try adding some plain porridge or bread, maybe with honey.”

            “What do you mean? You are going to come back every day & tend to ‘er until she is better.” Lord Vedel said.

            “I am busy, but I can come back if I can.” Lanni said.

            Carrine spoke quickly. “Forgive ‘er, master, she ‘as only ever tended to elves & is not used to tending to nobles. She will return every day until she is better.”

            Lanni raised an eyebrow at Carrine before looking away. “Dread wolf take you all.”

            “What?” Lady Vedel asked.

            “Oh, just a little prayer.” Lanni said quickly.

            “Let us go now to prepare zis potion for ze mistress.” Carrine rushed over & slipped her arm into Lanni’s, pulling her insistently away.

            “Wait, she has not said what malady has afflicted my dear wife!” Lord Vedel said.

            “It may be that her stomach is not used to some exotic food she has recently eaten, & the delicacies from the coast may have gone bad in the time it took to get them here.” Lanni said.

            “You don’t know?” Lord Vedel asked.

            “I am not certain.” Lanni said, then added: “Your excellency.”

            “I zought you said she was good!” Lord Vedel looked at Carrine.

            “She is!” Carrine insisted. “Wait & see, master; mistress will be well very soon!”

            “You best pray zat she does,” Lord Vedel said, “for boz of your sakes!”

            “Let us go to ze kitchens!” Carrine started pulling Lanni away again.

            Outside in the hallway Carrine whispered. “Maker, you really don’t know ‘ow to act!”

            “Creators,” Lanni growled, “you are obsequious!”

            “It is what I do to get by.” Carrine insisted.

            They walked a little ways before Carrine added. “You were saying you don’t like how I behave towards zem, right?”

            “Yes.” Lanni said. “The shemlen enslaved us for a thousand years, then broke the promise of their precious Andraste to let us have the Dales as a new homeland, & you’re treating them like they are deserving of every respect & obedience.”

            “Zey did?” Carrine asked.

            “Yes.” Lanni replied.

            “I never ‘eard of zat.” Carrine said.

            “There is much that the people in the cities have forgotten.” Lanni said.

            “Why do you blame us for being so?” Carrine said.

            “You chose to live under human rule & accept their Chant of Light, which they used to rob us of the land promised to us.” Lanni said.

            “I did not choose to live ‘ere; I was born ‘ere.” Carrine said. “I ‘ave never known anyzing else.”

            “But you do choose to live without dignity, licking the boots of your oppressors.” Lanni said.

            “You can’t eat dignity.” Carrine countered.

            “You can earn your living in some other way.” Lanni pointed out.

            “I didn’t ‘ave ze chance to be anyzing else; I didn’t grow up with good teachers who could teach me skills which people would pay me for.” Carrine said.

            Lanni was quiet for a moment as Carrine continued to lead her through the mansion. “I had not considered that.”

            Carrine breathed deeply. “I would be interested in ‘earing ze ‘istory of our people, if we boz ‘ave time.”

            “I would be happy to do that, if we both have time.” Lanni nodded. “Speaking of being paid, how much is his excellency going to pay me for healing his wife?”

            “It depends on if ‘e believes you ‘ealed ‘er or not.” Carrine said.

            “Will what I do affect what he decides?” Lanni asked. “What benefit do I get from helping them, if he refuses to pay me?”

            “Zere will be talk, ozer nobles more inclined to pay may request your services.” Carrine replied.

            “Request, or send the city guard to drag me to their mansion?” Lanni asked.

            Carrine sighed. “Probably just zreaten to beat zeir servants if zey don’t bring you back.”

            “So either I treat the shemlen or they hurt others.” Lanni said.

            “Do you ‘ave to call zem shemlen?” Carrine asked.

            “You know so little of our language, why do you object when I use what little you do know?” Lanni asked.

            Carrine whispered: “Because it is an insult to call zem zat, & zey might know it.”

            “I left my staff in her bedroom.” Lanni suddenly realized.

            “You can get it when we take ‘er broz to ‘er.” Carrine said.

            Carrine opened a door to a steamy room.

            “Here I was hoping you were leading me to a secret exit.” Lanni said.

            “Well, ze kitchen does ‘ave a door to ze alley, but we’re ‘ere to get ze broz.” Carrine said as they passed through the doorway.

            “Gratian?” Carrine called.

            A man facing away from them on the other side of the room turned his head. “Yes Carrine?”

            “We need somezing.” Carrine led Lanni across the room to him.

            “Of course you do.” Gratian turned around to speak to them. “Who is zis?”

            “I am Lanni.” Lanni said.

            “I did not know we ‘ad any new servants.” Gratian said.

            “I am not a servant.” Lanni said.

            “She is an ‘ealer from ze Alienage.” Carrine explained. “When ze Chantry had no idea what was wrong wiz Lady Vedel, I told ze master & mistress of ‘er, zey demanded zat I bring ‘er ‘ere.”

            “To ze kitchen?” Gratian asked.

            “No, we are ‘ere to get somezing for ze mistress.” Carrine said.

            “What?” Gratian asked. “She ‘as not been able to keep anyzing I‘ve made down in days!”

            “Lanni zinks zat a vegetable & chicken soup will ‘elp ‘er.” Carrine offered. “Wiz ginsing, right?”

            “No.” Lanni said. “Vegetable or chicken broth, maybe with ginger.”

            “Wait, soup or just broz?” Gratian asked.

            Carrine opened her mouth, but Lanni started before her. “Just broth. I fear her eating anything solid will result in more vomiting.”

            “We do not ‘ave any chicken right now. Would duck be alright, or must it be chicken?” Gratian asked.

            “I think it might be better if we just went with vegetable broth with ginger, if you have it.” Lanni said.

            “We ‘ave ginger. Any particular vegetables?” Gratian asked.

            “A good variety. Perhaps any that she particularly likes the flavor of.” Lanni replied. “You can add some spices too, just not too strongly flavored.”

            “’Ow much should I make?” Gratian asked.

            “As much as she wants.” Lanni replied. “She needs to eat, consume something, drink; otherwise she will take longer to recover.”

            “She will recover,” Carrine said, “right?”

            “There is always a chance that she will not.” Lanni said. “If she follows my advice, she should be fine.”

            “I can whip somezing up in an ‘our or so.” Gratian said. “In ze meantime, ‘ave some bread & stew.”

            “We shouldn’t.” Carrine said as Lanni was heading towards the bowls.

            “Why not?” Lanni asked. Gratian was already off preparing some vegetables.

            “If Lord Vedel checks on us & finds us eating, ‘e’ll be mad.” Carrine replied.

            “Why?” Lanni asked. “Gratian is preparing the broth, & we, or at least I, have nothing to do until that’s ready.”

            “’E shall be mad zat we are not ‘elping to get it done.” Carrine said. “Perhaps we can ‘elp cut ze vegetables?”

            “But zen ‘e might be mad at me for using you as kitchen staff!” Gratian interjected.

            “Or I could claim that I need to be involved in the preparation.” Lanni offered.

            “Or you could just sit & eat.” Gratian said. “It is my kitchen.”

            “It’s Lord Vedel’s kitchen.” Carrine corrected him.

            “Let’s just get some stew.” Lanni said.

            “What should I do wiz ze vegetables when it is done?” Gratian asked.

            “They can be eaten.” Lanni replied.

            Carrine & Lanni found some bowls & bread, then sat down to eat.

            They left the kitchen with a steaming bowl of broth, which Carrine carried on a tray. They could hear Lady Vedel reading from in the hall.

            Carrine knocked on the door. “Mistress, may we enter?”

            “Yes.” Came the call.

            Lanni opened the door, & they entered. Lady Vedel was sitting up in bed with a book, sounding out the words.

            “We ‘ave ze broz for you, mistress.” Carrine carried the tray over to the night stand next to the bed.

            Lady Vedel sighed & put the book down. “I am quite ‘ungry! Where is ze spoon? ‘Ow shall I eat it?”

            “Milady,” Lanni said, “you do not need a spoon. It is just broth: you can just drink it. Though I would let it cool a little bit.”

            “I do not trust you.” Lady Vedel said. “You might have put somezing in it. You try it first.”

            “Your cook, Gratian made it.” Lanni said. “I did not even touch the ingredients.”

            “Very well, ‘and it ‘ere.” Lady Vedel said. Carrine carefully handed her the bowl. Lady Vedel blew on it some, then brought it to her lips.

            “Zis tastes…” she said, “good.”

            “Yes,” Lanni said, “it should.”

            “Medicine is always bitter.” Lady Vedel took another sip.

            “It’s not really,” Lanni began, “it’s supposed to taste good. You should want to consume it.”

            “’Ow much should I ‘ave?” Lady Vedel asked.

            “As much as you want.” Lanni said. “If you consume all of it, Gratian knows how to make more. For the next batch you can add chicken to the base.”

            “Will zat make it better?” Lady Vedel asked. “Chicken is expensive, just to make broz.”

            “The meat doesn’t have to go to waste,” Lanni replied, “someone else can eat it.”

            Lady Vedel looked sharply at Lanni. “Why can I not just eat it zen?”

            “Because,” Lanni said, “you will just throw it up again.”

            “So shall I ever eat solid food again?” Vedel asked.

            “Yes,” Lanni said, “I think within a week, but you will be able to eat solid food. Perhaps avoid seafood unless you’re on the coast.”

            “Terrible.” Lady Vedel said. “I love salted haddock.”

            “Salted should be fine, as should smoked.” Lanni amended her statement. “If it is from the sea & not well cured in some way, avoid it.”

            “All ze more reason to visit my cousin on ze coast!” Lady Vedel took another sip. “Carrine, get my purse.”

            As Carrine went the night stand, Lanni spoke: “Prayers for good health will also help you recover, as should avoiding gluttony in future.”

            Carrine opened a drawer & pulled out a purse

            Lady Vedel nodded. “Zat seems about right, actually sounds like what a Chantry sister might recommend.

            Carrine went to hand it to Lady Vedel. Lady Vedel’s hands were full with the bowl, which she handed to Lanni. The Lady then took the purse & pulled a few coins out. Carrine then took the bowl from Lanni. Lady Vedel extended her hand towards Lanni, who put her hand under it. A single coin dropped from the Lady’s hand.

            It was silver.

            “Thank you, milady.” Lanni said, slipping the coin into her own purse.

            “You may go now.” Lady Vedel said, reaching for the bowl again.

            “Will you be wanting ‘er to come back tomorrow?” Carrine asked as Lanni reached for her staff.

            “Yes, I zink so.” Lady Vedel said. “I was wondering what ze carvings on your staff are. Is it enchanted?”

            “No,” Lanni said, “it is just a carved staff.”

            “It looks like writing.” Lady Vedel took another sip of the broth.

            “It is.” Lanni checked her pouches to make sure she had everything.

            After a moment Lady Vedel said “Well? What does it say? What ‘and is it?”

            “It is Elvhen, various blessings from the Creators.” Lanni explained.

            “Ze creators?” Lady Vedel asked. “Who are zey?”

            “The gods of the elves.” Lanni said.

            “But ze elves worship ze Maker, like everyone else.” Lady Vedel said.

            “The elves who live in the city do.” Lanni agreed. “But the Dalish elves hold, still worship the old Elven gods. I am from one of those clans.”

            “Well, you have certainly moved up in ze world.” Lady Vedel said. “But you may go. Carrine, do see ‘er out.”

            Carrine led Lanni out to the same side door they had entered.

            “Do you know when she wants me back?” Lanni asked.

            “No,” Carrine said, “but she shall likely send me to get you. So long as you are wizin ze Alienage, it should be fine.”

            “Very well. I am late in visiting some of my patients.” Lanni said, & returned to the Alienage. The next couple days Carrine came to get her, the third day coming late in the afternoon. Lady Vedel was improving, & Lanni thought perhaps she could try some light bread or porridge made with the broth. That night she ended up returning after dark.

Chapter Text

            On the way she heard a cry.

            “No sera, please stop!” a female voice.

            “Shut up, knife-ear!” A male voice.

            “No, please.” The cry was muffled.

            Lanni rounded a corner, & saw a man with a woman pinned up against a wall in an alleyway. She was trying to push him away, but seemed to fear resisting. Lanni was behind him.

            There was a loud thunk as her staff connected with the back of his head, & he hit the ground hard. Lanni immediately grabbed the elf-woman’s hand & dragged her, half stumbling, towards the Alienage.

            “No!” the woman cried, falling. “What ‘ave you done?”

            “Get up!” Lanni hissed, grabbing her hand.

            “Zat was a nobleman!” the woman said.

            “So?” Lanni asked, trying to pull her to her feet.

            “’E will surely punish us!” she said.

            “Come one!” Lanni insisted, hauling her onto her feet. They ran back to the Alienage. Lanni pounded on the gates, & Edoard, the gatekeeper, let them in.

            “We’re safe now.” Lanni said.

            “No, we’re not. ‘E’s going to find us!” the woman said.

            Lanni looked at her. “Bezoria, how will he find us? It was dark; he cornered you an alley, so I doubt he could recognize you. He never saw me; it could’ve been anyone who hit him.”

            Bezoria was still breathing heavily. “I, I suppose you’re right.”

            “Though you probably should avoid being out at night, if you can.” Lanni suggested.

            “I will try.” Bezoria said.

            “How are you doing?” Lanni asked her.

            “I zink, I zink I should go ‘ome.” Bezoria said. “My ‘usband is expecting me.”

            Bezoria staggered off. Lanni took a deep breath & strode off to her apartment.

            When she visited Lady Vedel the next day around mid-afternoon, she was talking with another noblewoman in her sitting room.

            “It was a most curious zing.” The other noblewoman said. “Ivan said ‘e was mugged when ‘e went on a walk last night; zey knocked ‘im clean out yet zey took nozing. Not ‘is cloak, not ‘is jewelry, not even ‘is purse! A very odd robbery.”

            “& ‘ow is Ivan?” Lady Vedel asked.

            “’E says ‘e is fine, but I worry.” The noblewoman said. “’E doesn’t seem quite ‘imself.”

            “’As ‘e gone to see an ‘ealer?” Lady Vedel asked.

            “No, ‘e refuses to visit ze Chantry ‘ealers.” The noblewoman said. “Says ‘e cannot stand zeir preaching.”

            “Perhaps you should ‘ave zis elf-woman have a look at ‘im.” Lady Vedel gestured to Lanni. “She ‘as been seeing to me for ze past few days, & I’ve gotten much better. I could loan ‘er to you.”

            Lanni opened her mouth to speak, but Carrine elbowed her in the ribs. Lanni glowered at Carrine, but remained silent.

            “She knows ‘ow to treat people?” the noblewoman asked. “’Er cures don’t just work on elves?”

            “I was skeptical at first too, but I ‘ave come to trust ‘er expertise. & she does not preach, zough she is a bit mouzy.” Lady Vedel said.

            “I am sure a beating would sort zat out.” The noblewoman suggested.

            “Were she my servant, I would not ‘esitate to do so, but she is not.” Lady Vedel said. “She spends most of ‘er time tending to ze elves in ze Alienage.”

            “’Owever does she support ‘erself, tending to zose who ‘ave no money?” the noblewoman asked.

            “It is a wonder.” Lady Vedel agreed. “But if you do not mind, I should speak wiz ‘er.”

            Lady Vedel turned to Lanni. “I ‘ave ‘ad two bowls of porridge & about a quarter loaf of bread today; I ‘ave not experienced any nausea & my stool, zough small, ‘as been solid. I was ‘oping zat I might ‘ave some meat wiz my evening meal.”

            “I was just going to suggest starting to eat some of the vegetables used to make the broth.” Lanni noticed the look on Lady Vedel’s face. “Though a small portion of chicken would probably not cause any problems.”

            “Zank you.” Lady Vedel said. “I shall be sending you wiz Lady Montford when she returns to ‘er estate, so remain ‘ere.”

            Lady Vedel turned back to Lady Montfort. Lanni opened her mouth to speak but Carrine poked her again.

            “I ‘ave other patients to visit!” Lanni whispered.

            “& none will pay you as much as zese nobles! You’ll earn as much today as you see in a year.” Carrine whispered back.

            “I was doing fine before, & like helping our people!” Lanni whispered in response.

            “But we don’t ‘ave money!” Carrine whispered. “’Ow many times ‘as Garsas forgiven your rent because of ze work you do in ze Alienage?”

            “Everyone benefits when everyone is healthy!” Lanni insisted.

            “But Garsas still ‘as to pay ze lord mayor. We can’t pay zat in good ‘ealz!” Carrine countered.

            “If we are not healthy, we cannot work!” Lanni replied.

            “What are you two discussing?” Lady Vedel asked.

            “My apologies, my lady.” Carrine answered. “We were just discussing some goings-on in ze Alienage.”

            “If you cannot be quiet, zen go into ze next room.” Lady Vedel bid them. “Do not interrupt us.”

            Carrine & Lanni exited the room, closing the door.

            “What I was trying to say was zat it is better for you to pay Garsas so ‘e can pay ze lord mayor, as ‘e doesn’t care if we are ‘ealzy or not.” Carrine said in a low voice.

            “& what I was saying is that more of our people can pay rent if they’re healthy.” Lanni countered.

            “But ‘e’s still short your rent.” Carrine said.

            “But up on everyone else’s.” Lanni insisted.

            Carrine sighed. “’Ow can you know zat it makes up for it?”

            “I don’t.” Lanni admitted.

            The two were silent for a bit.

            “So what do we do?” Lanni asked. “Just wait here until they’re done talking?”

            “Yes.” Carrine confirmed.

            “How long will that be?” Lanni asked.

            “I do not know.” Carrine replied. “But ze money will be worz it.”

            “Perhaps.” Lanni said. “What are we to do out here whilst waiting?”

            “You could tell me about ze Dalish.” Carrine suggested. “Like ze names that are carved on zat staff of yours.”

            Lanni nodded, & started to tell her about Mythal & Ghilan’nain; after a while another elven servant came by & stayed to listen.

            Suddenly Carrine raised her finger & everyone fell silent.

            “She is getting ready to leave!” Carrine said urgently. The other elf left, Carrine stood ready, & Lanni leaned on her staff. I was a bit yet before the two noblewomen exited the room.

            “Ah, she ‘as waited. Good.” Lady Montford said.

            “It does seem zat monetary motivation works.” Lady Vedel observed. “Useful, if you cannot apply corporal. Come wiz us.”

            Lanni pressed her lips together, Carrine bowed her head slightly. Lady Vedel & Lady Montford led the way whilst Lanni & Carrine followed them to the front door.

            “You must come visit again.” Lady Vedel said to Lady Montford, then turned to Lanni. “Do see to ‘er boy.”

            “I shall visit again soon.” Lady Montford then turned to Lanni. “Follow me.”

            Lanni followed the Lady Montford through the streets of the noble district to another mansion not far from the Vedel’s. Here they also used the front door as well, entering a mudroom & then a parlor, before heading to some stairs. On the way up they encountered a nobleman.

            “’Ello my dear. Who is zis? We don’t need anozer servant, & if you must ‘ire zis one make ‘er wash ‘er face! I will not ‘ave any servant of ours painted so!” the man said.

            “Milord, it is a tattoo.” Lanni corrected him.

            “She is not a servant; she is ze ‘ealer who has been tending to Lady Vedel. Since Ivan will not go to ze Chantry, I zought I could bring someone to ‘im.” Lady Montford explained.

            “Why would anyone tattoo zeir face like zat?” Lord Montford asked disparagingly.

            “We get these tattoos when we come of age; it is an ancient tradition among the Dalish.” Lanni explained.

            “It is good zat we ‘ave broken most elves of zat practice.” He turned back to his wife. “Ze boy is fine, you fuss over ‘im too much, but if you must, ‘e is resting in ‘is room.”

            The lord continued down the stairs, & Lanni followed the lady up to the third floor, into a bedroom.

            She knocked on a door. “Ivan, are you in zere?”

            “Yes? What do you want?” a male voice came through the door.

            “I have brought an ‘ealer to look at your ‘ead.” She called.

            “My ‘ead is fine!” the voice called. “It will ‘urt worse if one of zose bitches from the Chantry preaches at me.”

            “You shouldn’t speak of ze Chantry sisters so, besides, she isn’t from ze Chantry, she is an elf.” Lady Montford called. “Please just come out & let ‘er look at it.”

            “An elf? A female elf ‘ealer?” there was a pause. “Send ‘er in.”

            “I think it better that I see him someplace with better light.” Lanni said.

            “Oh ‘is bedroom has a large window which opens to ze souz. Zere should be plenty of light.” Lady Montford gestured for her to enter.

            “I am sure my lady is interested in knowing how her son is doing.” Lanni pushed the door open & entered the room.

            There was a form lying on the bed. The window was not open.

             “Mom, will you let me speak wiz zis elf in private? It is medical!”

            Lanni was about to open her mouth when Lady Montford spoke. “Nonsense! I raised you! I must know ‘ow my boy is doing!”

            “I am fine.” Ivan gestured dismissively. “Get out!”

            “You are not,” Lady Montford said, “& you will not speak to me like zat!”

            “& if you are fine,” Lanni added, “you do not need my attention.”

            “Fine.” Ivan sat up.

            “Please open the window.” Lanni asked.

            Ivan got up & stumbled over to the shuttered window, where light shone through the cracks. He threw open the shutters & Lanni was momentarily blinded.

            “Ahh!” it a voice from the floor, & there was some scrabbling as someone sat up against the wall.

            When she could see again, Lanni walked over to the window. The person who had been lying on the floor had been Dore, whom she knew from the Alienage.

            “Please sit down.” Lanni pointed to the window sill.

            Ivan sat down facing her.

            “Face away from me.” Lanni ordered.

            “Why?” Ivan asked.

            “Because I need to look at where you were hit.” Lanni said.

            “’Ow do you know it was in ze back?” Ivan asked, sounding confused.

            Lanni was quiet for a moment. “Did you let your assailant attack you from the front?”

            “No.” Ivan then turned. “I would never! Clearly ‘e sneaked up on me.”

            The back of his tunic looked familiar. She also noticed a couple swords & daggers on a rack on the wall. Remembering approximately where she had struck, she initially looked elsewhere on his head before finding the large lump.

            “Ow!” Ivan flinched away.

            “I must touch it to see how much injury your assailant did to you.” Lanni explained.

            “Be a man, Ivan.” Lady Montford admonished him. He sat back & did not retreat from her touch, though she felt him flinch.

            There was bruising & some inflammation, but she didn’t feel anything broken.

            “Well?” Lady Montford asked impatiently. “’Ow bad is it?”

            “He took a hard blow,” Lanni turned to her, “but he is lucky; I do not feel anything broken. He should be fine; perhaps make sure to have food rich in garlic & ginger. White willow bark may help too.”

            “I don’t know what you primitive Dalish do, but we eat food, not tree bark!” Lady Montford objected.

            “We don’t directly eat the bark either; we either chew it or boil it in water & then drink the water.” Lanni then added. “Once it’s cooled some.”

            The sun was setting. On the table by the bed was a wax tablet with a stylus.

            “Very well.” Lady Montford said. “We shall go to ze kitchen & you will tell our cook ‘ow to prepare ze white willow bark.”

            “We can do that;” Lanni said, “but I don’t have any here.”

            “& ze markets will be closed now.” Lady Montford sighed. “Well, come along anyway.”

            Lanni followed her out of the room & down the stairs, stopping on the way for Lady Montford to tell an elvish servant to bring her purse. They got to the kitchen & Lanni explained to the cook how to prepare the willow bark & recommended more garlic & ginger in Ivan’s food for a bit. As she was taking to the cook, the servant arrived with the purse.

            When Lanni finished she turned to Lady Montford. “That is all. I shall likely be visiting Lady Vedel again tomorrow. Shall I come by afterwards to check on your son?”

            Lady Montford stared at her for a second. “Yes, I suppose that would be acceptable. ‘Ere is your money. See ‘er out.”

            Lady Montford dropped about ten silver pieces in Lanni’s palm & walked out of the kitchen. The elvish servant saw her to a side entrance & shut the door behind her.

            When Lanni reached the main road from the alleyway, she noticed the side door quickly shut again. As she walked down the darkening streets, she noticed there was someone following her, so she started walking faster. Whoever was following her was keeping up with her, even closing the distance.

            Suddenly she was pinned against the wall just inside an alley.

            “NO!” She yelled pushing against her attacker.

            “Don’t fight me, slut.” It was Ivan Montford’s voice.

            She managed to force a span of distance between herself & him.

            “Zis’ll be a lot easier if you cooperate.” He said.

            She pulled out her dagger & put the point to his crotch.

            “Oh yes, zat’s a good start.” Ivan breathed.

            “Look down, idiot!” Lanni hissed.

            He glanced down & his face twisted into a sneer. “Bitch, do you know who I am?”

            “Yes.” Lanni said. “I killed the last man to do what you now try, & he had more power over me than you do.”

            “You don’t know what I can do to you.” Ivan replied.

            “You’d be doing it without your manhood.” Lanni warned.

            He pushed away from the wall. “I’m going to report your assault on me to ze city guard. Maybe a few days in a cell will make you more compliant.”

            He ran off, & Lanni took a few deep breaths before running off herself. When she arrived at the Alienage the gates were shut, so she pounded on the door.

            Edoard opened the door for her. “Running again, Lanni? Are you getting into trouble?”

            “Yes. I might not be here come morning. I’m sorry.” Lanni told him, before running back home. Bursting in, she quickly grabbed everything valuable & left the door ajar. She climbed up the vhenadahl, finding stable spots to stash her stuff & a section of branch wide & long enough for her to sit.

            She didn’t have to wait long before there was a commotion at the gate.

            “I’m really not sure where Lanni lives, my lord.” Edoard said more loudly than he probably needed to.

            “As if you elves don’t all know each ozer!” Ivan said. “Stop stalling!”

            “We don’t, my lord!” Edoard protested. “I am ze gatekeeper. I am up all night, & I mostly only see people when I’m letting zem in the Alienage. I zink she is.”

            Edoard made a show of looking around the square.

            “Tell us now, or Maker ‘elp me, I shall stab you!” Ivan said

            “Sera,” one of the guards said, “you can’t say zat. Zreats are against ze law.”

            “’E is protecting a criminal,” Ivan insisted, “so ‘e is a criminal. If you will not make ‘im talk, I will.”

            “Look, no ‘arm will come to ‘er if you just tell us where she is.” The other guard said.

            “I am not sure where she is.” Edoard repeated. “Last I saw Lanni, she said she was leaving. She might not be ‘ere anymore.”

            “She was in ‘ere not an ‘our ago; she attacked me earlier zis evening!” Ivan insisted.

            “I zink zat is Lanni’s door,” Edoard finally said, “but see, ze door stands open. Who would leave it open if zere was anyzing worz taking? She is surely gone!”

            “Zank you.” The first guards said.

            The second guard knocked on the door. “’Ello? City guard.”

            “Do not let ‘er know you are coming, just go in! She might be escaping zough the back!” Ivan insisted.

            The guard pushed the door open & went in, exiting a while later.

            “No one is in zere.” He reported. “& no other exit.”

            “I do not believe it!” Ivan said. “I will look myself if you can’t do it right!”

            “Sera, you can’t.” the guard objected, but Ivan had already entered Lanni’s apartment. There was some banging & crashing before he reemerged.

            “You will stay ‘ere & arrest ‘er as soon as she returns!” Ivan ordered them.

            “Sera-“ the first guard started but Ivan had already stormed off.

            Lanni took a deep breath, & began to cast. She dropped out of the tree in the form of a bat & flew through the city. The window to Ivan’s bedroom was still open. She landed on the sill & resumed her normal form.

            A shape stirred on the floor. In the moonlight she recognized him.

            “What?” he said, half asleep.

            “Go back to sleep, Dore. Everything is fine.” She said.

            “Oh. Good night.” Dore laid his head back down.

            Lanni grabbed a dagger from the rack & walked over to the bed. She laid the unsheathed dagger on the bed & picked up the tablet & the stylus, which was still on the table. Fortunately it was blank, recently resurfaced. After a brief pause she wrote something in the wax & laid the tablet & the stylus down on the bed next to the dagger.

            Then she walked back to the window. Dore was quietly snoring; she sat on the sill to cast again, resuming the form of a bat. She crawled onto the shutters until she was hanging from the outside & waited.

            It wasn’t long before the door to the bedroom opened.

            “What, who’s zere?” Dore asked.

            “It is your master, go back to sleep.” Ivan replied.

            “Very good master.” Dore said sleepily.

            “Did you put zis on my bed?” Ivan asked.

            “Put what-“ Dore began, “I didn’t put anyzing on your bed.”

            “Nevermind.” Ivan said.

            She heard his steps come towards the window. There was the sound of a dagger sliding into a sheath.

            “Re-ret-reta-retali-retaliat-retaliation, retaliation… retaliationw, retaliation willn willno willnot will not nob notb notbri not brin not bring bringy bringyo bringyou bring you youba youback you back backt backto tol tolif tolife. Retaliation will not bring you back to life. Le Leaf leave leavet leaveu leaveus leave use leave usel leave us elves al alo alon alone. Leave us elves alone.” There was a clattering sound. “Maker!”

            The shutters were slammed with such force that Lanni lost her grip & fell, catching the wind in her wings & fluttering back to the Alienage. There was still one guard at her door, so she landed in the tree. There she returned to her normal form & secured herself to a suitable part of the tree using some rope she had taken from her apartment.

            As she tried to fall asleep, suddenly she fell. A great hole opened up in the ground & she plunged into it, her limbs flailing. A stone floor rushed up to greet her.

            The impact reverberated through her, but nothing hurt. She felt she needed to get up, but instead she started carefully by wiggling her fingers & toes, moving everything slowly before rising to her feet to look around her.

            Stone floors. Rows of backed benches, wall hangings with a sun on it, stained glass windows. The walls rose up imposingly high to meet a great vaulted ceiling. A statue of Andraste towered before her, silhouetted in the light pouring through the great windows behind it. It seemed to grow, & Lanni cowered before it, fearing it might break through the ceiling at any moment & send the stones tumbling down on top of her.

            She paused, then stood up straight & spoke. “No, spirit of Fen’harel, I will not slink away from this fight with my tail between my legs. I do not care that you draw strength from this man & his pride; I have a duty to Mythal to stop his actions against the people.”

            The temple fell around her, but no stone hit her.

            The dawn woke her, but as there was still the same guard at her door, she dozed, vaguely catching the sounds of people getting their days started. A few people asked the guard about her whereabouts, but he didn’t know.

            “Guard-captain!” there was a sudden shout. “I can explain!”

            “No need, Gidie.” Noam said. “Your partner explained what happened, & ze young Lord Montford ‘as decided to drop ze matter. Get back to ze barracks. Your work for ze day is long over.”

            “Zank you, Noam.” Gidie said.

            After they were gone from sight, Lanni recollected her stuff & climbed down. She spent a couple hours cleaning her apartment, interrupted occasionally by people coming by to see what had happened. She finished cleaning her apartment & started making her rounds.

            She knocked on the door of Merririll.

            “Come in.” came the call.

            Lanni opened the door & walked up the stairs. She found Merririll sweeping.

            “Merririll, what are you doing?” Lanni exclaimed.

            “What? I’m just cleaning.” She asked, swaying slightly.

            “Yes, but I said not to exert yourself.” Lanni replied. “Your apartment can be a little dirty while you heal, & working hard will make it take longer.”

            “Cleaning isn’t ‘ard work.” Merririll said.

            “Perhaps not normally, but you are sick. You need to rest.” Lanni insisted.

            “But I am supposed to meet wiz Revered Mother Josette tomorrow.” Merririll said. “I can’t be sick.”

            “If you’re sick, you shouldn’t be.” Lanni replied.

            “But zis is my chance to show her my faiz & dedication to ze Chantry.” Merririll said.

            Lanni shook her head. “Didn’t you say that the Revered Mother said elves aren’t allowed to join?”

            “Yes,” Merririll said, “but I’m sure if ze Revered Mozer saw my faiz, she would make an exception.”

            There was another knock on the door.

            “Come in.” Merririll called down, partially leaning on her broom.

            “Could someone go informed the Revered Mother that you aren’t well, & ask that to meet her another day?” Lanni asked.

            “She’s so busy; I don’t know when she’ll next ‘ave time.” Merririll said.

            Carrine appeared in the doorway. “’Ello.”

            “It’s time again?” Lanni asked.

            “Yes.” Carrine answered.

            Lanni looked at Merririll. “Rest. I’ll stop off at the Chantry & inform the Revered Mother that you’re sick.”

            Merririll nodded, & headed towards the bed.

            Lanni & Carrine walked down towards Lady Vedel’s estate, but Lanni started to turn to the Chantry.

            “Where are you going?” Carrine asked.

            “The Chantry.” Lanni replied.

            Carrine sighed in exasperation. “Don’t make Lady Vedel wait.”

            “Why not?” Lanni asked. “She’s going to be fine; it’s just a matter of making sure she doesn’t eat too much too fast. & not eat any spoiled food.”

            “Lanni.” Carrine said.

            “Fine.” Lanni acquiesced. They walked to the Vedel estate, where they found the lady of the house in the library. They knocked.

            “Come in.” Lady Vedel called.

            “Good afternoon, my lady.” Carrine said.

            “’Ow long does it take to get to ze Alienage & back?” Lady Vedel asked.

            “I’m sorry, she was busy attending to a patient in ze Alienage, & it took a little while to find ‘er.” Carrine replied.

            “I am here now, Lady Vedel. How are you feeling?” Lanni asked.

            “Very ‘ungry, but ozerwise well.” Lady Vedel replied. “I admit I went a bit overboard last night, & ‘ad a lot of chicken. But I did not experience any nausea at all!”

            “That is good!” Lanni said. “I suspect that is a sign that you are fully recovered. You can probably return to eating normally, though I would still avoid seafood that isn’t cured in some way.”

            “Excellent!” Lady Vedel exclaimed. “’Ow was Ivan?”

            “Um,” Lanni started, “he had taken a hard blow, but should recover with time.”

            “Good, zough you should probably check on ‘im again.” Lady Vedel said. “But I suppose I shall not need your services anymore. If I do find need of you again, I shall send Carrine.”

            “&, with luck, you will not need me when I am collecting herbs.” Lanni said with a smile.

            “Indeed.” Lady Vedel said. “Carrine, get ‘er last payment for me, & see ‘er out.”

            Lanni waited for Carrine at the servant’s entrance, getting her final payment from the Vedels before heading over to the Montford estate, going to the servant’s entrance there. Wesmith brought her to Lady Montford.

            “Milady, Lanni ze ‘ealer.” Wesmith said.

            “Oh, Lanni, you are ‘ere.” Lady Montford said. “Ivan has undergone a most peculiar change. ‘E ‘as kicked all ze elvish servants out of ze zird floor, & refuses to see any elves at all. ‘E ‘asn’t even taken any of what you recommended! Could zis be an effect of ze head wound?”

            “I have never known a blow to the head to do any such thing.” Lanni replied. “But perhaps. I don’t know how that could be cured. Perhaps there is something that weighs on his conscience?”

            “I do not know. I will suggest it to ‘im, but I do not zink zat zere is anyzing more for you to do ‘ere.” Lady Montford said. “But Wesmiz, get ‘er a silver from my purse for coming.”

            “Thank you, Lady Montford.” Lanni said.

            Wesmith saw Lanni to the servant’s entrance, whence she went to the Chantry. She entered it, having to slow her breathing when she glanced up at the vaulted ceiling high above her. The light by now was coming in from the west. She approached one of the lay sisters.

            “Excuse me.” She said.

            “Yes?” the sister turned. “What- what is a Dalish doing ‘ere?”

            “I have a message for Revered Mother Josette.” Lanni said.

            “What message would a Dalish ‘ave for ‘er? She is very busy.” She said.

            “That is fine.” Lanni said. “She was to meet with an elf by the name of Merririll tomorrow, but Merririll is too sick to come. She needs to rest, & would like to meet with her when she is well.”

            “& who are you?” she asked.

            “I am Lanni.” Lanni replied. “The one who’s making her rest.”

            “I am Perrine.” The lay sister replied with a smile. “I shall tell ze Revered Mozer’s secretary.”

            “Thank you.” Lanni said, & returned to the Alienage.

Chapter Text

            She made her way through the streets back to the Alienage, only to find the gates closed. Lazare was at the front.

            “What is going on?” she asked.

            “Lanni, let’s get you inside.” The gates were opened just enough for her to slip in. “We ‘eard of a mob forming, so we sounded ze alarm. We’ve gazered to defend our ‘omes.”

            Lanni looked around at the gathered elves; a number were carrying staves. “Any idea where Garsas is?”

            Lindel shook his head. “Not ‘ere. ‘E could be off at ze mayor’s mansion wiz some petition.”

            “Probably for the best.” Lanni said. “Let him not know I’ve been training people for a bit longer.”

            Someone was pushing up from the back. It was Roland.

            “Open ze gates! I need to get out!” he ordered.

            “Why, Roland? Why do you need to go out?” Lazare asked.

            “If zere’s going to be a riot, I need to be at ze barracks!” Roland insisted.

            “So you can tell ze captain of ze guard whom to arrest?” Lazare asked.

            “No, so I can ‘elp to stop zis riot!” Roland insisted.

            “Ze city guard aren’t going to stop it!” Lazare replied. “Ze just come in afterwards to arrest any elf who could resist. ‘Ow can you ‘ave lived ‘ere all your life & not know zis?”

            “I am a city guard! My place is wiz zem.” Roland said.

            “You are an elf. You are ze pet of ze city guard; You will never be a part of zem, not really. Your place is ‘ere & always will be wiz us, traitor.” Lazare said. “Realize it before we change our minds.”

            “’Umans are not our enemies!” Roland said.

            “Of course not, zey just attack us when zey are bored & ze guards see our resistance to zose attacks as more of a problem zan ze attacks!” Lazare replied. “Go if you must, but do not expect us to open ze gates for you when ze attack comes.”

            They opened the gates just enough for Roland to slip out.

            “I’m going to go grab some things from my apartment, I’ll be right back.” The crowd parted for Lanni, & she made her way through the streets of the Alienage, which was sparsely populated with elves running this way & that. She switched the supplies in her bag from remedies to injury treatment & did her best to secure the apartment before heading back to the gate.

            She rejoined the back of the group.

            Bastien came over to her. “I was going to ask you about somezing.”

            “Yes?” Lanni asked.

            “After ze last time you watched Isabeau, she started talking about how a ‘Myrtle’ would protect ‘er.” Bastien said. “Do you know anyzing about zis?”

            “Might she have meant Mythal?” Lanni asked.

            “She said zis ‘Myrtle’ was everyone’s mozer & loves everyone & settles fights.” Bastien added.

            “She means Mythal.” Lanni replied.

            “Who is zis ‘Myzal’?” Bastien asked.

            “She is the All-Mother, the female head of our pantheon.” Lanni answered.

            “She is one of ze gods of ze Dalish?” Bastien asked.

            “A deity for all the elves.” Lanni said.

            “But we worship ze Maker & ‘is prophet Andraste ‘ere.” Bastien said.

            “They are not our gods.” Lanni replied.

            “We are all ze Maker’s children,” Bastien said, “whezer or not we acknowledge it.”

            “That is what the Chantry says.” Lanni leaned on her staff.

            “It is true-“ Bastien stopped. “Why are you teaching my child about zis?”

            “She was asking me about things, so I answered.” Lanni replied.

            “Stop teaching ‘er to worship false gods.” Bastien ordered.

            “First, they are not false.” Lanni corrected him. “Second, I did not teach her to worship them. I merely told her about them.”

            “Stop, it’s leading ‘er away from the true faith.” Bastien said.

            “It is the faith of the shemlen, & we are not shemlen.” Lanni replied.

            “Ze Maker is ze god of everyone.” Bastien said.

            “He is not.” Lanni contradicted him.

            “’E is.” Bastien repeated.

            “I don’t think this argument is going anywhere.” Lanni sighed. “What do you want me to do? Refuse to answer when she asks me about the tattoos on my face, or what I have carved in my staff? Lie to her about what the Dalish or I believe? How shall I explain that I’m no longer allowed to repeat the stories I have already told her & she loves?”

            Bastien shook his head. “I don’t know what you should do; I should tell ‘er zat what you tell ‘er isn’t true, zat it is just stories.”

            “So telling her that I am lying?” Lanni raised an eyebrow at him.

            “No,” Bastien said, “zat you believe zings zat are wrong.”

            “& when she, on her own, tries to ‘correct’ my ‘wrong’ beliefs?” Lanni asked.

            “I,” Bastien paused, “I do not know. I shall speak wiz Meli, & a priest about zis.”

            “Very well.” Lanni said, & Bastien went to stand over in a different part of the crowd.

            The assembled elves milled around a bit, occasionally cautiously opening the gates as other elves returned to the Alienage with reports of what was going on in the city. It seemed that the mob had petered out on its own.

            Lanni went on some rounds, visiting some of her patients in the Alienage, before someone came to find her.

            “Lanni?” it was Parshaara. “We need you.”

            “What is it?” Lanni asked.

            “Kost was attacked again, & didn’t go to the Chantry before coming here.” Parshaara explained.

            “I’ll need to get some things from my apartment; is he at yours?” Lanni asked.

            “Yes.” Parshaara answered.

            Lanni nodded. “I shall meet you there.”

            Lanni rushed to her apartment & grabbed what she needed to treat injuries, then quickly made her way to Parshaara & Taaras’ place. Kost was leaning against the wall by the door with a grimace on his face. His clothes were ripped in several places, & it looked like his nose was broken. His horn now had a shiny metal cap.

            “Fazer, I am fine.” Kost insisted.

            “Let me bring you a chair.” Taaras said, starting to head into the house.

            “I’m fine!” Kost repeated.

            “You’re not fine.” Parshaara contradicted him. “I called Lanni & she is here.”

            “Hello Kost.” Lanni said.

            Kost sighed. “’Ello Lanni. Ze worst I have right now is a bruised ego.”

            “I cannot speak to the state of your ego,” Lanni replied, “but I’m pretty sure that your nose is broken.”

            Kost grunted. “I know.”

            “You should let her treat you.” Parshaara opined. “& get laid.”

            “Mozer.” Kost started.

            “It’d do you good. It’s not healthy to go without. That Elodie is probably willing.” Parshaara said.

            “She’s married.” Kost pointed out.

            “So? She seems willing. & if it’s that important to you, then visit a whore.” Parshaara advised. “One thing I can say for the Qun, they made sure you got release.”

            “Mozer, will you give us some space so Lanni can treat me?” Kost asked. “& keep dad away for a bit.”

            “She does live alone.” Parshaara commented as she went inside.

            “I-“ Lanni started.

            “I know.” Kost interrupted her. “I’m not in ze mood anyway.”

            “Was this another patrol gone wrong?” Lanni asked. “Why don’t you disrobe so I can look you over.

            “Yes.” Kost started removing his doublet.

            “Reconsidering whether to be a city guard?” Lanni asked.

            “It’s,” Kost took a deep breath, “not somezing I can consider anymore. Ze captain kicked me out of ze guard. ‘E blames me for ze attacks.”

            Lanni shook her head. “Of course he did.”

            Kost removed his boots & hose, leaving just his brais. Lanni started to walk around him, noting where there appeared to be bruises, abrasions, & cuts. There weren’t many & they didn’t seem to be deep.

            “I admit it’s somewhat difficult to tell where the bruises are on your skin.” Lanni commented.

            “It shouldn’t be too bad if you miss some.” Kost replied.

            “What’ll you do now?” Lanni asked.

            Kost shrugged. “My dad suggested trying to get myself ‘ired as a guard for some noble, zat zey might like it as I am big & intimidating & no one else would ‘ave such a guard. My mom zinks I should ‘ire myself out as a caravan guard or join a mercenary company; my dad didn’t like zat as it’d take me away from ze city & zey wouldn’t get to see me as much. My mom zinks it’s worz keeping my dignity to not be a trophy to one of ze nobles.”

            “What do you want?” Lanni asked, starting to wash the injuries.

            Kost winced. “I was zinking of joining ze Templars.

            Lanni paused for an instant. “That would bring you closer to your sister. You miss her a lot.”

            “Yes.” Kost agreed.

            “Would they accept a qunari?” Lanni asked.

            “We’re actually counted as Vashoz.” Kost corrected her. “I don’t know if zey would.”

            “What’s a ‘vashoth’?” Lanni asked.

            “A ‘grey one’, one who ‘as left ze Qun.” Kost explained. “My parents left it to start a new life; my sister & I were raised ‘ere wiz ze Chantry.”

            “The Templars…” Lanni started, “are not always the most kind to mages, though.”

            “I know zey ‘ave a reputation for zat,” Kost admitted, “but I zink zey should be just like city guards, zere to make sure ze mages are safe. Zey cannot ‘elp zat zey are tempted, boz by zeir power & demons, which are attracted to zeir power. I would be zere to ‘elp zem resist temptation, & stop ze ‘arm if zey do fall.”

            Lanni rubbed an ointment she had made onto his injuries. “This should help the scabs heal; this doesn’t seem as bad as last time.”

            “No, ze guard ‘ad managed to fit some armor to me in the meantime.” Kost laughed bitterly. “Now it was for nozing.”

            “Let’s deal with that nose now.” Lanni said. “You’re going to have to sit or kneel.”

            “Is zis going to ‘urt?” Kost asked, sitting down before her.

            “Yes.” Lanni said.

            “Can you do anyzing for zat?” Kost asked.

            “Taking drugs or getting drunk could dull the pain, though I don’t know if I would recommend that.” Lanni handed him a cloth.

            Kost nodded. Lanni felt along his nose to figure out where exactly the break was.

            “Want warning?” Lanni asked.

            “No.” Kost answered.

            Lanni nodded, & popped his nose back into place.

            Kost grunted, & immediately brought the cloth up to catch the blood from his nose.

            “Do your best to not bump your nose or anything like that. It should be healed in three or four weeks.” Lanni said.

            “Zank you.” Kost started to feel around for his pouch.

            “You can pay me later.” Lanni said. “You may want to just sit for a while.”

            Kost had been getting up but sat back down, his eyes watery. Parshaara & Taaras suddenly came out.

            “You’re not leaving, are you?” Parshaara asked. “Certainly there’s more you can do for him.”

            “I don’t offer-“ Lanni started.

            “You can’t leave without us paying you.” Taaras said.

            “Yes,” Parshaara agreed, “come inside, I’ll grab some coins for you.”

            “No need, dear, I have my coin purse here.” He was already digging in his pouch.

            “But certainly she should stay for dinner.” Parshaara said. “She did treat his broken horn too!”

            “Thank you, but I think your son needs to rest.” Lanni said, accepting some coins from Taaras. She then beat a hasty retreat as Kost’s parents fussed over him.

Chapter Text

            One day she was talking with one of her patients when she heard someone calling her name in the streets.

            “LANNI! LANNI!”

            She looked to Lazare. “I think you’re healing well, but I should see what that’s about.”

            “Zank you!” Lazare said.

            Lanni rushed down the stairs & burst out onto the street.

            “LANNI! LANNI!”

            “I’m here, Bastien. What is it?” Lanni asked.

            “Zere’s been an accident. Michel’s leg is broken & we can’t move ‘im.” Bastien explained.

            “How badly?” Lanni asked.

            “Pretty badly, we can’t move ‘im wizout ‘im screaming.” Bastien said.

            “Can you see bone?” Lanni asked.

            “Maker, no!” Bastien said.

            “Where along his leg?” Lanni asked.

            “’Is zigh.” Bastien answered, pointing on himself.

            “Thank you. I’ll need two spans of sturdy wood, rope, two more sturdy lengths of wood at least a span longer than Michel is tall, a cloth or blanket about as long & a bit more than a span wide, & some nails & a hammer.” Lanni ordered.

            “I’ll run to ze sawmill.” Someone offered, & immediately ran off.

            “I ‘ave a blanket.” Another said, & disappeared into their home.

            “Take me to him.” Lanni said to Bastien.

            They rushed off, Bastien leading her to where the incoming merchants unloaded their wares. Michel was sitting a little off to the side, his cheeks wet with tears. A nearby merchant was yelling at the elves slowly unloading his goods to move faster.

            “Hello, Michel.” Lanni knelt by him. “Which one is it?”

            “Zis one.” He gasped, pointing to his left thigh.

            Lanni touched his leg.

            “Stop!” he cried out.

            “Michel, I have to touch it in order to make it better.” Lanni said firmly.

            “But it ‘urts!” he objected, but Bastien restrained him.

            Michel screamed as she felt his leg, but she ignored it, along with whoever called out for him to be quiet. She could feel where the break was; it would need to be reset.

            “I’m going to have to set the bone.” Lanni told him. “This is going to hurt.”

            “It already ‘urts.” Michel said.

            Lanni nodded, & positioned her legs on either side of his thigh.

            Taking a deep breath, she breathed a prayer: “Healer, o-Healer, We ask for your aid, help thy People, heal their wounds, close fresh wounds, restore the beating of the dying heart, deny our loved ones the journey to the Beyond and far.”

She twisted her hips; there was an audible snap. Michel went limp.

            Lanni felt his leg again; the bone seemed to be back in the right place.

            A few minutes later the wood & rope she had requested arrived. The blanket had already been there for a bit. Lanni directed them to attach the blanket to the two long pieces of wood, while she sandwiched Michel’s thigh between the two shorter pieces & bound it with the rope.

            Once she was done she said: “Carefully lift him onto that, then you can grab the ends of the wood to carry him back to the Alienage.”

            “’E can’t walk himself?” Bastien asked. “I mean, once ‘e’s awake again. ‘Ow long before ‘e can work again?”

            “He should stay off the leg as much as he can; he should be fully healed in a couple months.” Lanni said.

            “A few monzs?” Bastien said. “Zat’s a long time.”

            “It’s a bad break. If he doesn’t let it heal, he could be crippled, or dead.” Lanni said. Bastien nodded. Guarin & Thenar, who had brought the wood & the blankets, lifted Michel up. Lanni looked around & noticed a man staring at her; she hurried to follow Bastien. As they walked, she noticed him following them to the Alienage but she didn’t see him within the Alienage.

            A few days later she was visiting Namalora when she heard her name being called in the square.

            “I think you’re doing well, & will continue to improve if you keep taking the white willow bark.” Lanni said, getting up.

            “Of course, my dear. Zank you.” Namalora said.

            Lanni exited the building. “Allen, what is it?”

            “Adenne’s water ‘as just broke, & she is at ze Ghislien mansion.” Allen said. “You must come quickly.”

            “I must grab a few things from my apartment.” Lanni rushed into her apartment, threw a few things in a bag, grabbed her staff, & ran back out.

            “Do I know Adenne?” Lanni asked as they began running.

            “I,” Allen breathed, “sorry, I zink you’ve met, but she spends most of ‘er time at the Ghislien mansion; zey let zeir servants stay zere, & it’s far from ze Alienage.”

            When they got to the side entrance to the mansion Allen pounded on the door. “Why’d you bring ze staff?”

            “I,” Lanni said between breaths, “don’t know when I’ll be going home, or if anyone will be accompanying me. I want to be able to defend myself if it’s dark.”

            The door opened. “Oh, good, you’re ‘ere. Come zis way.”

            “Tell me a bit about Adenne.” Lanni said.

            “She’s a young woman. Married to Gilles for several years.” Allen said.

            “Any ill health?” Lanni asked.

            “No.” Allen said. “She is ‘ealthy.”

            “Is this her first?” Lanni asked.

            “Yes.” Allen confirmed.

            They could hear faint sobbing. “Don’t worry, Ady, ze midwife will ‘ere soon.”

            They entered the room & Allen stopped. “Master, mistress, zis is-“

            He was cut off. “Allen, is zis ze midwife?”

            “Yes, master, zis is-“

            The Lord Ghislien interrupted him again. “Introductions later! You, ‘elp ‘er!”

            The elf woman appeared to be sitting, & was crying. Lanni, leaning her staff against the wall, walked quickly up to her & put a hand on her shoulder.

            “Adenne?” she asked. The young woman nodded. “I am Lanni. I’m here to help you. I don’t remember meeting you, but have you heard of the work I’ve done in the Alienage?”

            She nodded again. “It ‘urts.”

            “I know, & it will, but you can get through this. I will help you. Do you trust me?” Lanni asked.

            “Yes.” She gasped out as a contraction hit her.

            Lanni looked her up & down. “We’re going to need to hike that dress over your belly.”

            “But she’ll be naked zen!” Lady Ghislien objected.

            “Yes, but the dress will get in the way of what needs to happen next & will also be ruined.” Lanni said.

            “Let us menfolk leave,” the Lord Ghislien suggested, “ze mystery of birz is not for our eyes.”

            “Is zis an elvish practice?” Lady Ghislien asked, as the men exited the room.

            Lanni started helping Adenne secure her dress. “No, maybe Dalish.”

            “Careful,” Adenne protested, “ze seams are ripping.”

            “Seams can be repaired; blood is much harder to get out.” Lanni replied.

            The dress was now securely tucked in, leaving her body exposed below her large belly. “Am I going to die?”

            “No. Delsae has three children. I see no reason why you shouldn’t also be able to have three.” Lanni said.

            “I only want two.” Adenne said, crying out slightly with another contraction.

            “If only we had a way for you to better support yourself during labor.” Lanni said.

            “Ze chair?” Lady Ghislien suggested.

            “A chair’s seat will block the birth.” Lanni said.

            “It’s a birzing chair.” Lady Ghislien replied.

            Lanni looked at the chair on which Adenne had been sitting. “Oh. That would work. Good thinking with the basin. Sit again.”

            Adenne sat down gingerly.

            “Can we get something for her to drink?” Lanni asked, rubbing her hands to warm them.

            “Of course!” Lady Ghislien rose. “What should we give ‘er?”

            “Clean water. Juice. Maybe some light wine.” Lanni started to feel Adenne’s belly. “I could use some water too.”

            Lady Ghislien went to the door & spoke to a servant outside. Lanni frowned & breathed a prayer to Mythal.

            “What is it, what did you say?” Adenne asked, grimacing with another contraction.

            “A prayer to Mythal; the baby’s head has not turned.” Lanni said. “I may have to try to reach in to turn it.”

            “Your ‘and won’t fit!” Adenne protested.

            Lanni looked her in the eye. “A whole baby is about to pass through there. My arm will fit just fine.”

            A female servant entered the room bearing a tray with a few pitchers & several cups.

            “Good, we’ll also need a basin with clean water to wash the baby off.” Lanni said.

            “Andraste save me!” Adenne cried out.

            “& a soft, warm blanket.” Lanni said.

            The servant nodded, set down the tray, & left again. Lanni looked at the pitchers, & found one containing water.

            “What would you like to drink?” Lanni asked.

            “Some wine?” Adenne answered uncertainly. “I need to pee.”

            “Please do relieve yourself. There is a chamber pot in here, right?” Lanni poured a small cup of wine.

            “No, I shall ‘ave one sent for.” Lady Ghislien went to the door to speak with a servant in the hall again. Lanni walked over to hand Adenne the cup.

            “Thank you.” Adenne said.

            “You shouldn’t have too much of this,” Lanni said, “but one cup will be fine.”

            Lanni went back to the table where the pitchers sat & pulled a few things out of her bag, beginning to mix & grind some leaves up to form a paste. She ground up some others & put them in a cup, mixing these with water, while quietly praying to Sylaise.

            A servant returned with a basin, & another bearing a bucket of water.

            “Very good.” Lanni said. “set them over there.”

            Lanni then walked back over to Adenne, who had finished her wine. “Drink this.”

            Adenne took the cup, & Lanni knelt to rub her belly with the paste.

            “What is zat?” Lady Ghislien asked. “Some elvish poultice?”

            “It smells like ze spices we use on roast birds.” Adenne observed.

            Lanni laughed. “You caught me! Roast pregnant city elf is a delicacy among the Dalish.”

            “Do not suggest zat!” Lady Ghislien laughed. “I fear some of ze ozer nobles in ze city might decide to try it!”

            “Stuffed… I certainly am!” Adenne laughed a little too, until another contraction hit her.

            “She didn’t say stuffed.” Lady Ghislien said.

            “Oh, she didn’t?” Adenne asked.

            “No, but do not worry.” Lanni said, continuing to rub her belly.

            In the evening Adenne’s husband, Gilles, arrived, but it wasn’t until late in the night that the baby was finally delivered.

            With a last push, & a little pull, a baby girl popped out.

            “You have a daughter!” Lanni said, placing the child in the basin to quickly wash. The girl started crying.

            “Don’t cry, little one, your life has only just begun.” Lanni sang softly as she washed the child.

            “Oh, she’s precious.” Gilles said.

            Lanni finished washing & drying her, & wrapped her in the blanket. “Here, hold her.”

            Gilles happily took his daughter in his arms.

            Lanni looked to Adenne, who was slumped in the chair, her face pale. She was still breathing, only barely. Lanni pinched her, & wafted a foul-smelling bottle under her nose with no reaction.

            “Is she-“ Lady Ghislien started, “’ow is she?”

            “She’s not dead, not yet.” Lanni replied. “She lost a lot of blood.”

            “She-“ Gilles stuttered, “she can’t die. Not now. You can save her, you ‘ave to!”

            “I’m not sure I can.” Lanni said, & breathed a little prayer that Sylaise & not Falon’Din was coming to her aid.

            “Zere may be a way.” Lady Ghislien interjected. “But I must speak wiz Gilles alone. Come.”

            As they left, taking the baby with them, Lanni gestured to the two servants who were in the room to follow them, which they did.

            Lanni breathed a quick prayer to Mythal & Sylaise, & cast, channeling healing power into the young mother’s body. Her breathing almost immediately became stronger.

            Suddenly she jerked forward with a groan. The placenta plopped out into the basin.

            “My baby, why didn’t you catch it?” Adenne asked. “Wait, what?”

            “Your daughter is fine.” Lanni interjected. “Gilles has her, he is talking with Lady Ghislien privately about something.”

            “About what? What could be more important?” Adenne tried to get up, but Lanni pushed her back down.

            “How to save your life.” Lanni whispered.

            “What?” Adenne whispered back.

            “You lost a lot of blood, & were about to die.” Lanni explained.

            “’Ow, then ‘ow am I alive now? Am I not?” Adenne asked, slightly panicked.

            “You are.” Lanni reassured her.

            “’Ow, ‘ow did you?” Adenne looked at her in wonder.

            Lanni smiled. “Call it a little Dalish secret.”

            “I do not know what you mean,” Adenne replied, “but zank you.”

            Lanni started to wash Adenne off.

            “Why does it still ‘urt?” Adenne asked.

            “It may still hurt for a bit, but you should be fine now. Drink some.” Lanni told her.

            The door opened & Lord & Lady Ghislien & Gilles walked in. Lord Ghislien averted his eyes, while Lady Ghislien & Gilles looked dumbfounded.

            “I zought you said she was at deaz’s door.” Lady Ghislien said.

            “She was.” Lanni confirmed.

            “She worked a miracle to save me.” Adenne said. “Can I see my daughter?”

            “Oh, of course.” Gilles walked over & handed the little bundle to his wife, who cooed over her.

            “Here, you’re cleaned underneath, let’s get you to a better chair & your dress back to where it should be.” Lanni said.

            Gilles helped her to get to & stay on her feet as Lanni undid all the tucking & rolling that had kept the dress up, all the while breathing prayers to Mythal. When she looked around, Lord Ghislien had disappeared.

            “Everything should be fine now.” Lanni said, brushing the dress down as Gilles held his wife, who was nursing their daughter. “I would suggest that everyone rest, & I should get back to the Alienage.”

            “Nonsense!” Lady Ghislien said. “It is much too late for you to walk ze city streets! Ze bed where Adenne sleeps ‘ere is plenty big enough for zree, & zen you will be ‘ere if zere are any complications. I insist.”

            Lanni sighed. “Very well.”

            “& you must come speak with me & my ‘usband before you leave.” Lady Ghislien added.

            “I may wish to keep it brief, my lady,” Lanni replied, “as I have many patients whom I should be visiting tomorrow, but I shall be sure to see you before I go.”

            The next morning Lanni rose & talked with a servant, finding out that the master & mistress of the house were still asleep. Gilles had to leave to get to work, so Adenne & Lanni waited in a common room as other servants came to offer congratulations & see the baby.

            After a while a servant came to fetch Lanni, leading her upstairs & ushering her into a room, closing the door behind her.

            The room had several desks with books, pens, & inkwells on them, & large, open windows in the walls.

            “Good morning.” Lady Ghislien greeted her. “We never actually got around to introductions last night, did we?”

            “We did not.” Lanni agreed.

            “Well, I am Lady Aimee Ghislien & my ‘usband is Lord ‘Ubert Ghislien.” Lady Ghislien said.

            “I am Lanni, my lady.” Lanni said.

            “Just Lanni?” Lord Ghislien asked. “No last name?”

            “No.” Lanni confirmed.

            “What is your clan name?” Lord Ghislien asked. “I zought you Dalish used your clan name.”

            “I do not have a clan, Lord Ghislien.” Lanni answered.

            “Very well. Just Lanni zen.” Lord Ghislien said. “I was curious as to ‘ow you saved Adenne’s life. Aimee ‘ere said you seemed very certain she would die & zat Adenne looked like she was already dead.”

            “It almost seemed as she was brought back by magic.” Lady Ghislien suggested.

            “Zough we would not say such in public,” Lord Ghislien added, “we know zat even ze ‘int of magical ability is enough to bring down ze Templars & an elf ‘as enough trouble wizout also being known as an apostate!”

            Lord Ghislien straightened himself up, & conspicuously held the book in his hand up a little higher against his chest. Though the title was clearly visible, Lanni did not recognize the characters.

            “I am sure any apostates would appreciate your concern.” Lanni said.

            “Your staff is most curious.” Lady Ghislien said. “What are ze carvings on it?”

            “They are prayers to Mythal & Ghilan’nain.” Lanni said.

            “& why do you carry a staff?” Lord Ghislien asked. “I mean, most mages do, but few wizout such talents wield zem.”

            “It is a walking stick,” Lanni answered, “& I can tie a bag to it if I wish. Also, I can bring it most anywhere to defend myself without breaking any laws.”

            “Do you read, Lanni?” Lady Ghislien asked.

            “Mostly Elvhen, a little common.” Lanni replied.

            “I zought only keepers & zeir apprentices could read & write Elvish.” Lord Ghislien commented.

            “I may be an exception.” Lanni said. “Was there anything else you wished to talk with me about?”

            “We did want to personally give you your fee.” Lady Ghislien said.

            “For?” Lanni asked.

            “Your services as midwife.” Lady Ghislien answered.

            “Milady, it is usually the patient or their family who pays.” Lanni said.

            “Yes, but we take care of all our servants,” Lord Ghislien explained, “& we know ‘ow poor you elves are.”

            “& we are very fond of Adenne, so we want to show our appreciation for your skill.” Lady Ghislien added, walking towards Lanni with her hand extended.

            “Thank you, my lord, my lady, I appreciate your generosity & I’m sure Adenne does as well.” Lanni said, extending her hand to accept the payment.

            “Do take Adenne back to ze Alienage wiz you, & tell ‘er she ‘as a week off, after which she shall return wiz ze baby for some light duties.” Lord Ghislien said.

            “& do not ‘esitate to come to us if you need anyzing.” Lady Ghislien added.

            “My lord, my lady.” Lanni said, & exited the room. She quickly looked at the coins, a few silver, which she put in her pouch & went to find Adenne again. Together they walked to the Alienage, Lanni noting that there seemed to be someone following them, but whoever it was didn’t follow them into the Alienage.

Chapter Text

            About a week later Lanni was walking past Parshaara & Taaras’ place to check on  Adenne when she saw a group of Templars turn down the street. She ducked into their house.

            “Hello Lanni.” Taaras said from his seat by the front window. “Do you need something?”

            “Yes, I need a new dress.” She walked over to him to whisper. “There are Templars in the street!”

            “Templars?” Taaras exclaimed. “I must speak with them!”

            He got up & went out the door. Parshaara, standing by her loom at the other window, motioned for her to come over.

            “What’s wrong with there being Templars?” Parshaara whispered once Lanni was close enough.

            “They tend to think I’m a mage, so I like to avoid them.” Lanni whispered.

            “I understand.” Parshaara whispered. “Don’t worry, Taaras is good at distracting people.”

            “He didn’t need to stick his neck out like that.” Lanni said.

            “No, he always does this.” Parshaara explained. “He’s trying to get information about Hissera, our daughter.”

            They could hear voices outside.

            “We are very busy, sera.”

            “It does not take long.” Taaras said. “I’m just wondering how my daughter is doing. Surely you have seen her.”

            “Weh don’t know who your daughter is.”

            “Don’t know? She’s the only qunari in your Circle!” Taaras exclaimed.

            “We’reh not sup-posed to report on de mages to anyone outside of de Circle.”

            “I’m not about to try to abduct her from your Circle; we Qunari understand that mages are dangerous & need to be controlled. But she’s still our daughter!” Taaras said. “I at least want to know she’s doing alright.”

            “You can write her a letter.”

            “Write her a letter!” Taaras exclaimed. “I don’t have that kind of money. & why should I, when you Templars could just as easily tell me how she’s doing.”

            “Listen, vashoth, I have a job to do, & it doesn’t involveh answering your questions.”

            “But you,” Taaras paused, “’vashoth’?”

            There was another pause. “Yes, isn’t dat what you qunari areh when you leaveh your faid, ‘vashoth’?”

            “Yes,” Taaras agreed, “but usually when people outside the Qun know that there’s a different word or words for those who’ve left it, they just know ‘tal vashoth’.”

            There was another pause. “Is de ‘tal’ important?”

            “To those who know, yes.” Taaras answered.

            “Well, dis doesn’t mat ter. We haveh a job to do, & it doesn’t involveh talking to you.”

            Taaras came back inside. “Very strange.”

            “What was that about?” Lanni whispered.

            “He knew the word ‘vashoth’ as different from ‘tal vashoth’, & he said it right.” Taaras replied.

            “So, what?” Lanni asked. “He knows a little of the Qunari language?”

            Pashaara shook her head. “I heard it. He said it like he’d grown up speaking Qunlat, though he could just have been born under Qunari rule.”

            There was some yelling down the street. Taaras & Parshaara looked out their windows. Lanni tried to stay hidden behind Parshaara.

            A dark-skinned man led the way, with two Templars holding each arm of a young elf lad & the fourth Templar pulling up the rear. Some other heads were poking out of other windows.

            “Andraste guide you.” Taaras called as the group passed.

            “Maker watch over you.” Parshaara added.

            Here & there others could be heard saying similar things, more people were appearing, some of them following. Lanni joined them. By the time they had gotten to the front gates there was a small crowd, but they did not follow any further.

            “Mythal protect you.” Lanni called after them in Elvhen.

            She walked slowly back to Adenne & Gilles’s apartment. She knocked on their door.

            “Come in!” Adenne called.

            Lanni opened the door & walked in, finding Adenne nursing Evette.

            “Ah, Lanni! I was ‘oping to see you again soon.” Adenne said.

            “I try to check in on people regularly.” Lanni smiled weakly.

            “Is something wrong?” Adenne asked.

            “Um, Justien, Roul & Perrine’s boy, was just taken away by the Templars.“ Lanni replied.

            “What, just now?” Adenne asked. “Was zat ze commotion?”

            Lanni nodded.

            “Sweet Andraste! Ze poor boy! I, I shall ‘ave to visit ‘is parents,” she glanced at Evette, “or perhaps not. It might remind zem…”

            “Perrine might be reminded of the child she just lost. I will probably go visit them; I can tell them you are sorry for their loss.” Lanni offered.

            “Zank you, Lanni.” Adenne nodded.

            “So how are you & the little one doing?” Lanni asked. “Is something wrong? You said you had hoped to see me?”

            “It’s not zat; we’re boz fine. Evette mostly just eats & sleeps, which is most of what I’ve been doing too.” Adenne replied. “I wanted to give you somezing.”

            “That’s not necessary; the Ghisliens paid me.” Lanni said.

            “Yes, but, you saved my life,” Adenne set Evette down on the table, “I feel I need to give you somezing.”

            “If you insist.” Lanni replied.

            “I do.” Adenne said as she walked into the other room. Lanni walked over to look at Evette, who had fallen asleep.

            Adenne returned. “I want you to ‘ave zis.”

            In her open, outstretched hand was a pendant.

            “It’s beautiful.” Lanni said.

            “My grandmozer’s gave it to me. It ‘as been passed from mozer to daughter for, I don’t know; she gave it to me because my mozer died giving birz to me.” Adenne said.

            “I can’t accept this.” Lanni replied.

            “But I want you to have it. You know so much about our people; I might die or ‘ave to sell it. You can keep it safe.” Adenne extended her hand further to Lanni.

            Lanni cradled Adenne’s hand in one of hers & used the other to close her fingers over the pendant. “I may keep much of the knowledge & traditions of our people, but I do not keep it all. I do not know the story of this pendant; you do. For me it is just the memory of a friend, & I will remember you well regardless. For you it is the memory of your family. Keep it, & this tradition of your family.”

            Adenne nodded, then reached to embrace Lanni.

            “Oh, you are too good.” Adenne said, holding Lanni tightly.

            After a bit Lanni patted Adenne’s back. “I should probably visit some other people.”

            “Yes, of course. I’m sorry.” Adenne let Lanni go. “I’m just, I’m not sure, I’ve never owed anyone my life before. I don’t know how to repay you.”

            “I hope you never owe anyone your life again.” Lanni smiled. “I’m not sure it’s a debt that can be repaid; just be grateful for the life you have, live it, & do your best.”

            Adenne nodded, wiping her eyes. Lanni rubbed her shoulder with one hand.

            “Why don’t you take advantage of Evette’s nap to take a little break yourself.” Lanni suggested. “I’m going to go see how Roul & Perrine are doing. I’ll be back again tomorrow.”

            “Maker bless you.” Adenne said, sitting down.

            “Mythal protect you.” Lanni replied, & left.

            She walked to Roul & Perrine lived. Listening at the door, she heard a voice which didn’t sound like either of theirs, but there wasn’t much else. She knocked. The talking didn’t stop, but after a bit the door opened.

            “Oh, Lanni, it’s you.” Perrine said. “Do you need somezing?”

            “No, I was just coming by to check on you.” Lanni replied.

            “Taaras is ‘ere, telling us what ‘e knows about ze Circle from ‘Issera. I don’t zink it’s anyzing we ‘aven’t ‘eard from ‘im before.” Perrine said.

            “Is there anything I can do for your family?” Lanni asked.

            “I, I don’t know. Arrian doesn’t understand what’s ‘appened. Me & Roul, we knew it was coming, but, I don’t know.” Perrine replied. “Zere were more people ‘ere, a lot of zem left when Taaras started talking.”

            “I could go get Pashaara; she might be able to get him out of your hair, if you just need some quiet.” Lanni offered.

            “I, I zink zat might be good.” Perrine nodded. “Taaras means well, I just don’t zink we can ‘andle ‘im right now.”

            “Is there anything else I can do? Maybe watch Arrian for a while?” Lanni suggested.

            “Can you ‘ide our money?” Perrine asked.

            “Um, don’t you need that?” Lanni asked.

            “Yes, but Roul started drinking when we started to suspect Justien was a mage. Now zat ‘e’s gone…” Perrine trailed off.

            “I’m not sure about that.” Lanni said.

            Perrine nodded. “I know, lots of couples fight about money, we are no exception & I shouldn’t ask you to get involved in zat.”

            “It’s alright.” Lanni placed a hand on Perrine’s shoulder. “I’ll go get Pashaara.”

            Perrine nodded. “& if you could take Arrian once Taaras is gone, I zink me & Roul could use some time togezer.”

            “I’ll be back soon.” Lanni said, & went to go find Pashaara.

            A few days later Lanni decided to make a trip out into the countryside to gather herbs. She exited the Alienage &, after a few blocks, noticed someone following her. This man never got very close, but kept her in view. She got within sight of the gates of the city, stopped, & turned around, heading back to the Alienage.

            She knocked on Garsas’s door; Delsae answered.

            “’Ello Lanni. What do you want?” Delsae asked.

            “Do you think anyone in the Alienage would be willing to come gather herbs with me?” Lanni asked.

            “Bastien? ‘E seems to be getting restless.” Delsae suggested.

            Lanni shook her head. “He really shouldn’t be walking around that much. His leg needs more time to heal.”

            “I zink most of zose who are around during ze day are like zat- eizer injured or infirm. Why do you ask? Don’t you usually go alone?” Delsae asked.

            “Yes, but I think someone is following me.” Lanni replied.

            Delsae shook her head. “It was too much too ‘ope.”

            “What was?” Lanni asked.

            “Zat ze stalker ‘ad finally stopped.” At Lanni’s blank expression, Delsae added: “Some nobleman ‘ad been stalking ze streets at night, assaulting elvish women as zey made zeir way back to ze Alienage.”

            “By the dread wolf!” Lanni swore. “How long has this been going on?”

            “Years.” Delsae answered. “Did no one tell you? If so, you are fortunate to have not encountered ‘im.”

            “I have encountered him a few times, but if you know who he is, why hasn’t anything been done about him?” Lanni asked.

            “What can we do?” Delsae asked defensively. “Even if anyone could say who ‘e was, we could do nozing against ‘im. The city guard would not act against any noble, & ze would not look kindly upon armed groups of elves walking zrough ze streets at night, whezer ze were looking to confront ‘im or just protect ze woman.”

            Lanni scowled. “It was not him. This man was not a noble, at least not dressed as one, & has followed me during the day. I don’t even know that it is the same man; I have been followed every time I leave the Alienage.”

            “I would also not go out of the city alone zen.” Delsae agreed. “Perhaps Adenne could bring Evette? Ze country air could do zem some good.”

            Lanni shook her head. “She still needs to recover from labor. & I doubt the smell of manure will do her or the baby more good than sewage does.”

            “What about Vena?” Delsae suggested.

            “Doesn’t she work?” Lanni asked.

            “Not since she punched one of ze patrons at ze tavern.” Delsae laughed. “She could probably defend you boz, if your stalker tries somezing.”

            “Where will she work now?” Lanni asked.

            Delsae stopped laughing. “I don’t know. She has ze strength for labor, but few are willing to ‘ire elves, much less a woman.”

            Lanni nodded. “I shall see if she is willing to go for a little walk with me. Thank you, Delsae.”

            “Anytime.” Delsae said, shutting the door as Lanni left.

            Vena was indeed happy to come along, & proved curious about the herbs she was gathering. The stalker did follow them, but not outside the city.

            A few weeks later Lanni was teaching Vena about herbs under the vhenadahl. Lanni had been out of the Alienage a few more times during the day, each time noting that someone was following her.

            “Zere she is!” A young girl pointed to Lanni.

            “Zank you, young lady.” One man said, dropping a coin into Evrain’s little hand. Lanni & Vena silently watched as the two men walked up to them. Both men had short hair, as per the fashion of the city, & it was brown.

            “I understand you are ‘Lanni’, ze ‘ealer.” The more portly one said.

            “I am. Who would you be?” Lanni asked, not having risen from her seat on the bench under the vhenadahl.

            “I am Philliam Pallier & zis is Dunwich Belal.” The slimmer one said.

            “& what do you want?” Lanni asked.

            “To talk wiz you.” Dunwich said.

            “So talk.” Lanni replied.

            The two men glanced at each other.

            “We were looking to talk in private.” Philliam explained.

            “This is about as private as it gets in the Alienage.” Lanni said. “Don’t worry, I’m sure Vena here could use some knowledge of what can go wrong with a man’s manhood.”

            “It is not a medical matter.” Philliam said.

            “Really?” Lanni replied. “It is about the only reason humans ever seek me out.”

            “We ‘ad wanted to make contact earlier,” Dunwich explained, “but you are an ‘ard woman to find.”

            “I am not difficult to find.” Lanni said. “The men you have following me certainly don’t find it difficult.”

            “Men we ‘ave following you?” Philliam looked at Dunwich, confused.

            “We do not ‘ave anyone following you.” Dunwich said. “Zat’s not ‘ow we do tings. We track rumors, & find people zat way.”

            “Of course you do.” Lanni said.

            Philliam & Dunwich looked at each other for a moment, then nodded.

            “Look, we are a group of people who are different because of our birz, & we know you to be like us. We meet & exchange letters to share news, rumors, & knowledge.” Dunwich said.

            “Good for you.” Lanni replied.

            “& we ‘ave connections wizin certain organizations.” Philliam added.

            “Certain organizations which could make life difficult for me?” Lanni asked.

            “No!” Dunwich said. “We support & ‘elp each ozer.”

            “Share knowledge,” Philliam added, “teach each ozer.”

            “Why should I share the knowledge of my people with those who have oppressed us for millennia?” Lanni asked.

            “Philliam & I ‘ave not oppressed you,” Dunwich argued, “& we are similarly oppressed. We should work togezer.”

            “Perhaps you suffer some mistreatment at the hands of your fellow humans, but it is nothing compared to what we still suffer & we get no benefit from how things are. You are protected; we are not.” Lanni said. “I see no reason to give up our secrets to benefit you.”

            “Well, I am very sorry to ‘ear zat you zink zat.” Philliam said. “Nonzeless, we may be in contact in ze future if zere is anyzing zat may concern you.”

            Lanni & Vena watched the two men leave.

            “Zat was nice of zem.” Vena said.

            “What was?” Lanni asked.

            “Zey will still let you know about stuff.” Vena replied.

            Lanni sighed. “They are going to treat me like I’ve agreed to join them even though I told them I didn’t want to.”

            “Oh.” Vena frowned. “& odd zat two such lovers would zink zey have much in common wiz elves, & why approach you in particular? I zink Bastien is a more likely member.”

            Lanni laughed a little. “I guess they were just mistaken. I may be more noticeable than Bastien, with my tattoos & unusual talents.”

            “I suppose.” Vena agreed. “But you are being followed?”

            “Yes.” Lanni confirmed. “Whenever I leave the Alienage, someone follows me through the streets. It doesn’t matter, day or night, someone follows me. They never actually approach me, they just seem to follow me.”

            “Zat is strange.” Vena agreed. “I’ve been followed by men before, but ze always tried to get close, eizer to rob or rape me.”

            “That’s actually the reason I first asked you to join me collecting herbs. I decided being out in the country alone was too great a risk.” Lanni told her.

            Vena laughed. “I was glad to ‘elp! Zough I zink, wiz ‘elp, we can find out who is stalking you.”

            “How?” Lanni asked.

            “You know Guy?” Vena asked.

            “Yes, how could I forget one of the few stab wounds I’ve ever treated?” Lanni replied.

            “’E’s a member of les Oreilles de Couteau.” Vena said.

            “The gang?” Lanni raised an eyebrow at Vena.

            “Yes, zem.” Vena confirmed.

            “I don’t want to work with criminals.” Lanni said.

            “But zey can ‘elp you. Zey are good at following people, & are no doubt grateful for what you did for Guy, & what you do for ze whole Alienage.” Vena said. “I am sure zey would be ‘appy to ‘elp you find out who’s following you, zey’d probably actually stop zem! Come on, Lanni. It would be good to know!”

            “Fine.” Lanni acquiesced.

            “Let’s go find Pierre!” Vena rose. “’E’s zeir leader.”

            “Now?” Lanni asked.

            “Why not?” Vena took her hand, pulling the reluctant Lanni to her feet.

            They went to a door on a side street & Vena knocked on it.

            A voice from within called to them: “Who is it?”

            “Vena & Lanni, we wish to speak wiz Pierre.” Vena called.

            There was the sound of some footsteps then the door opened a crack & an old elf stuck his head out. “What do you two want? You don’t usually visit me.”

            “Perhaps we shouldn’t be.” Lanni commented.

            “We were wondering if you might be able to ‘elp us, or razer Lanni.” Vena said.

            “It’s her idea.” Lanni added.

            “I did not zink eizer of you would ever need my ‘elp.” Pierre glanced back inside. “Do you want to come in?”

            “Yes.” Vena said, & dragged Lanni in when Pierre opened the door. The room was dim, & they sat down on some old but nice chairs. There were several stacks of coins on the table.

            “Sorry, I was counting ze take from ze last few days.” Pierre explained.

            “Ill-gotten gains?” Lanni asked.

            “Yes, but zese gains 'ave also paid you for your services when my boys need zem.” Pierre pointed out. “Now, what did you need from me? Some unusual ingredient smuggled in? Someone leaned on for payment?”

            “No.” Lanni said.

            “She’s being followed.” Vena volunteered.

            “I can understand why.” Pierre said. “She’s a decent-looking woman, & ze tattoos make ‘er look exotic.”

            “But it’s not zat!” Vena said with an air of mystery.

            “Oh?” Pierre asked.

            “No!” Vena confirmed. “Not ‘er money eizer. Zey never get close to ‘er! Zey just follow ‘er around outside of ze Alienage.”

            “Zat is unusual.” Pierre agreed. “Is zis true?”

            “Yes.” Lanni confirmed. “Vena seems to think you could do something about it- find out who it is.”

            “Zere were two men who approached us not an ‘our ago, suggesting zat Lanni should work wiz zem, but zey never said on what & insisted zat zey would never send anyone to follow her.” Vena said. “Zey never said why specifically zey approached ‘er, but zey seemed to zink zat being ‘ated for zeir love made zem like elves.”

            “I actually think they might have been mages.” Lanni said.

            “Mages!” Vena exclaimed in surprise. “Why would mages be interested in you?”

            “I have been taken for a mage several times.” Lanni explained. “The staff, being a good healer, the prestidigitation.”

            “Ze prest-what?” Pierre asked.

            “Sleight of hand.” Lanni replied.

            “You’re a zief?” Pierre asked.

            Lanni shook her head & reached for one of the coins on the table. “May I? You’ll get it back.”

            “So long as I do get it back.” Pierre said.

            Lanni picked up a coin & went through a little routine of flipping it around her fingers, making it disappear & reappear before finally pulling it out from behind Vena’s ear. Then she flipped it to Pierre & shrugged.

            “I see.” Pierre looked at the coin closely.

            “Many people call it ‘stage magic’, so I’ve occasionally had to convince Templars that the elf with the staff who’s performing magic to entertain crowds & selling poultices & cures is not an actual mage.” Lanni explained.

            “Zat does sound like trouble.” Pierre observed. “When did zis start?”

            “A month or two back; it was shortly after I’d had a run-in with a noble at night which resulted in that guard being posted at my door for the night & a bit of the morning.” Lanni said.

            “I do remember zat.” Pierre rubbed his chin. “I was surprised zat it was so short. Usually nobles are more dedicated when zey ‘ave it in for one of us.”

            Lanni shrugged. “I guess he had a change of heart.”

            “Same man every time?” Pierre asked.

            Lanni shook her head. “There are a few different ones; they seem to change occasionally. Two have short brown hair, one of which wears a green tunic, possibly with a beard, & the other a reddish-brown one. The other has mid-length blond hair & has a yellowish-red tunic.”

            Pierre nodded. “Are zey 'uman?”

            “Yes.” Lanni said.

            “Zis might be difficult. We mostly smuggle, which does not lend itself well to getting people to talk.” Pierre said.

            “Couldn’t you just follow zem?” Vena asked. “Zat might let you find out who zey are. Do ze Templars ever stalk people zey zink are mages?”

            “We really wouldn’t be able to do anyzing about zat!” Pierre said.

            “No, but I could do something about it- assuage their suspicions.” Lanni said.

            “Are zere ozer gangs who might be interested in ‘er?” Vena asked.

            “Zis does not sound like a gang.” Pierre opined. “It sounds like zey are just watching what she does; any ozer reason & zey would’ve acted already. I shall ‘ave to speak wiz my boys.”

            “How much will this cost me?” Lanni asked.

            “Nozing.” Pierre replied. “I know 'ow much ze services of a good ‘ealer cost, & you ‘elp everyone in ze Alienage despite zat we don’t 'ave ze money for it. It is ze least we can do to repay you.”

            “What will you do?” Vena asked.

            “I don’t know yet; I must speak wiz ze boys. We will zink of somezing.” Pierre said. “But you two should go now. I ‘ave work to do.”

            “Thank you, Pierre.” Lanni said, rising to her feet.

            “Yes, zank you.” Vena got up as well.

            When they got back out onto the main street Vena said: “See? We’ll take care of you.”

            “I’m still not sure about this.” Lanni said. “But I should visit a few people today.”

            Pierre found her & Vena a few days later.

            “We ‘ave a plan.” Pierre said.

            “Excellent!” Vena exclaimed. “I told you.”

            “What is it?” Lanni asked.

            “You’ll go to ze market tomorrow at ‘igh noon, & visit Lazare ze fruitmonger. While you are looking at ze apples, Guy & Justien will come up on eizer side of you. Tell zem who is following you & where zey are. If you need to look again at your stalker, you can turn away from ze stand to look at ze fruit in ze sunlight as Lazare ‘as an awning. Guy & Justien will zen leave to follow ze stalker. You can zen go to do what you need to.” Pierre explained.

            “What if Lazare asks questions?” Vena asked.

            “’E works wiz us.” Pierre replied. “’E’s a smuggler.”

            “The fruitmonger is a smuggler?” Lanni asked.

            “Yes. You don’t make much money selling fruit.” Pierre stated.

            “Can I come along?” Vena asked.

            “Yes, just make sure you let Guy & Justien get close enough to ‘ear Lanni.” Pierre said.

            “Very well.” Lanni replied. “Tomorrow at noon. Thank you.”

            The next day Vena had to help her mother; Lanni lost track of time & ended up leaving for the market a little bit after noon. On the way to the market she noticed the blond man following her. She arrived at Lazare’s stand.

            “Good afternoon.” The man said. “Can I ‘elp you wiz anyzing?”

            “No, thank you.” Lanni replied.

            “Well, if you do need anything, do ask. It’s 19 silver a basket, or 2 each.” Lazare sat back down.

            Two people came up to her sides. She glanced, seeing Guy on her right & she guessed the one on her left must be Justien.

            “’Ello Lanni.” Guy said, not looking directly at her.

            “’Ello Guy, Justien.” Lanni replied quietly.

            “Is ‘e ‘ere?” Justien asked.

            Lazare had gotten up again. “Isn’t she a bit distinctive to be involved in zis?”

            “Mind your business!” Guy said sharply.

            “Special case.” Justien added.

            Lazare put up his hands & sat back down.

            “Yes.” Lanni picked up an apple & turned around, pretending to assess it in the sunlight, then turned back around. “He’s in the alleyway behind the butcher’s. The blond, chin-length hair with  the yellowish-red tunic.”

            Guy picked up an apple & started to turn around before he noticed that Justien had beaten him to it.

            “I see ‘im.” Justien said after turning back around. After another pause Guy followed suit.

            “’E ‘as a blue belt.” Guy said. Lanni nodded.

            Justien nodded. “We’ll take it from ‘ere.”

            Guy fished some coins out of his purse. “’Ey Laz, zree apples.”

            Lazare accepted the coins, & Guy & Justien departed.

            Lanni looked at the apple in her hand.

            “Didn’t you used to perform around ‘ere?” Lazare asked. “Sort of juggling act, & making small objects appear & disappear?”

            “Yes.” Lanni replied.

            “Why don’t you do zat anymore?” Lazare asked.

            “I’m also a healer; I’ve ended up spending more of my time helping those in the Alienage.” Lanni said.

            “Pity.” Lazare frowned. “More people bought my apples when you were juggling zem.”

            Lanni raised an eyebrow at him. “Yet you still charged me full price.”

            “A man’s got to eat.” Lazare sat down.

            Lanni turned & left, eating the apple as she walked back to the Alienage.

            The next morning Pierre came to visit her before she had made it out of her apartment.

            “What is it?” Lanni asked. “Is something wrong?”

            “Kind of.” Pierre admitted. “Zere is good & bad news. May I come in?”

            Lanni opened the door, closing once Pierre was inside. He got close enough to whisper. Lanni’s heart started beating faster.

            “We know who send ze men to follow you. Zat’s ze good news. Ze bad news is who it is, & ‘ow we found out.” Pierre said. “Guy & Justien were a bit too enzusiastic, & ze actually caught & interrogated ze blond. Fortunately zey were smart & ‘e didn’t get a look at zem. Ivan Montford ‘ired zem to follow you, but ‘e didn’t know why.”

            “Thanks. Can we continue this conversation in the street?” Lanni asked.

            “Um, yes.” Pierre replied uncertainly. They exited her apartment; Lanni was breathing heavily.

            “Are you in danger?” Pierre asked.

            “Maybe. I’ve had," she paused, "bad experiences with men in dark places.”

            “I’m sorry, I didn’t know.” Pierre said. “Do you know why? I mean, why ‘e would…”

            “You know when that city guard was standing out here?” Lanni asked.

            “Oh!” Pierre thought for a moment. “But why would…”

            “I convinced him that he’s not untouchable & no amount of retaliation would undo what I can do to him.” Lanni explained.

            Pierre let out a whistle. “I could make use of such talent.”

            “Not interested.” Lanni shook her head.

            “What’ll you do?” Pierre asked.

            “I’m not sure. I doubt he’ll stop so long as I live here.” Lanni replied.

            “You might leave?” Pierre raised his eyebrows. “What would we do wizout you? Where would you go?”

            Lanni shrugged. “Vena is learning quickly; she could probably take over caring for people here. I’d travel; I’ve done it all my life. Staying in one place too long feels wrong anyway.”

            “Sorry zat ze news is so bad.” Pierre said. “I wish I could do more to ‘elp.”

            “Thank you, but I should probably get started on my rounds.” Lanni said.

            “Very well,” Pierre nodded, “see you around.”

            Lanni went off to Vena’s upstairs apartment & knocked on her door.

            “Come in!” Vena’s mom, Roselle called. Lanni entered the room.

            “Lanni, I was just about to come to you.” Vena said.

            “That’s alright.” Lanni said.

            “I wouldn’t suppose zere’s any word from Pierre?” Vena said, then read the expression on Lanni’s face. “Oh no, what is it?”

            “The noble I had a run-in with, who had the city guard at my door?” Lanni asked.

            Roselle shook her head. “We ‘ave enough trouble wiz nobles wizout trying to make enemies of zem. Ze can do terrible zings to us all!”

            “Apparently I managed to scare him enough that he’s unwilling to do anything directly to us.” Lanni said.

            “Maker!’ Roselle swore. “Zat can’t last!”

            “No.” Lanni agreed. “I may have to leave.”

            “No!” Vena protested. “You can’t leave! Zere’s so much more I want to learn from you! Can’t you just scare ‘im again?”

            “No,” Roselle replied, “Lanni is right. Ze best may be for ‘er to leave. ‘E may do somezing against ze rest of us, but it will be less if she is gone.”

            “I will keep trying to teach you.” Lanni said.

            “I greatly appreciate zat.” Roselle said. “I would never be able to afford such an apprenticeship.”

            “Apprenticeship?” Lanni frowned. “I hadn’t thought of it like that. I’ve never trained anyone.”

            “Neizer ‘had I.” agreed Vena. “Am I an apprentice apothecary? ‘Ealer?”

            “I don’t know.” Lanni said. “I never thought I’d have an apprentice.”

            “Am I your first?” Vena asked.

            “In a way.” Lanni laughed slightly, then said under her breath: “In a way.”

            “Shall we get on your rounds?” Vena asked.

            “Yes.” Lanni agreed.

            On their rounds they happened to run into Delsae on the street.

            “Greetings.” Lanni said. “How are you today?”

            “Well, & yourself?” Delsae replied.

            “Well also.” Lanni answered.

            “You’re not going to tell ‘er?” Vena interjected.

            “I was going to wait until it was imminent.” Lanni said.

            “Until what was what?” Delsae asked.

            “She’s leaving!” Vena exclaimed.

            “Not for a few years, probably.” Lanni said.

            “Why?” Delsae asked. “You’re an important part of our community. Does zis ‘ave somezing to do wiz ze city guard being posted at your door a while ago? Or whoever’s been stalking you?”

            “Yes.” Lanni admitted. “Both. I’ve managed to gain the attention of a noble. He seems unwilling to act directly right now, but I fear that will not last & others might suffer for it.”

            Delsae nodded. “Do you remember what I said to you when we first met?”

            “Yes,” Lanni replied, “you were right, though I do not see how I could have acted otherwise.”

            Delsae frowned. “Well, at least you understand why, even if you don’t know ‘ow to act.”

Chapter Text

A few months later Lanni was training some elves in the use of the staff towards evening when the lookout got their attention. Apparently someone was looking for Lanni. Lanni slipped back into the house where she was allegedly talking with old Maram, & her students disappeared into neighboring residences.
Dore entered the residence as Lanni pretended to have gotten up as if she just heard that someone had come to find her.
“Hello Dore, what do you need?” Lanni asked.
“My master is unwell. You must come quickly!” he said.
“Your master? I thought you were helping merchants move goods.” Lanni cocked her head to one side.
“Yes,” he spoke quickly, “Ze Pelliers ‘ired me.”
“Congratulations! I’m sure that Adanna will be happy with you getting steady money now.” Lanni said, grabbing her staff & heading for the door. “What is wrong with your master?”
“What does it matter, can’t you just come?” Dore asked, following her outside. “’E needs ‘elp quickly.”
“Yes, but knowing what happened will let me better prepare; different ailments require different cures.” Lanni walked towards her apartment.
“’E fainted & fell, ‘itting ‘is ‘ead.” Dore said. “’E ‘as not moved since!”
Lanni paused. “Is he dead?”
“No,” Dore said, “’e is still alive.”
“Good. Wait here.” Lanni entered her apartment to grab a few things.
“Leave your staff, you will not need it.” Dore said when she emerged from the building.
“I prefer to keep it with me.” Lanni replied as she brushed past him towards the gates. “How is working for the Pelliers?”
“It is good.” Dore said.
“They treat you well?” Lanni asked.
“Yes.” Dore replied. “I’m sorry, I do not speak well while running.”
“That’s fine.” Lanni stopped as they reached the intersection outside the gates.
“Why ‘ave we stopped?” Dore asked.
“I don’t know where the Pelliers live.” Lanni answered.
“Oh, right.” Dore said, & started jogging down a street.
Lanni followed him. They made their way through the city, eventually Dore approached a smallish house.
“Wait,” Lanni said, “this is the Pellier’s mansion?”
“Yes, come on.” Dore said. “Look, ze are not ze richest in ze city, but ze offered me better money zan ze merchants do. Come on.”
Dore opened the door & Lanni followed him in. The setting sun left the interior of the house quite dark.
“Zrough zat door.” Dore told her. “I must close ze door.”
Lanni walked up to the second door as Dore closed the first. She opened it, & walked through. Someone grabbed her arm, then another hand grabbed her other arm, & something sharp put to her throat.
“Um, Dore?” Lanni called.
“Don’t make a sound.” The one on the left said. Her dagger was pulled from her belt.
“I’m sorry, Lanni.” Was his only reply, & she heard the outer door close.
“Drop ze staff.” The one on her right ordered.
She did. They wrenched her arms behind her back & tied her wrists together.
“What do you want?” She asked.
She received a punch in the side, which cause the blade at her throat to slide slightly, cutting her.
“I said be silent.” The one on the left repeated.
They stuffed a foul-tasting cloth in her mouth, tied it in with another cloth, & put her in a barrel, which they put a lid on. She felt herself being carried, set on something wooden. She could hear the sounds of people walking around, then there was a shift & they were moving over a bumpy surface.
Eventually they came to a stop, & the barrel was moved again. The sounds of the street disappeared, & the barrel was set down.
“She is in zere?” it was Ivan Montford. “Ze knife-eared bitch wiz ze painted face?”
“Yes, milord.” It was the man who was on her right.
“Good. Go get ze captain of ze guard. Tell ‘im I ‘ave caught a burglar breaking into my ‘ouse. You stay ‘ere, make sure she doesn’t escape.” Ivan said.
“No way she’s escaping, milord! We tied ‘er tight & zat lid’s not coming off!” the man who had been on her right said.
“Good. Stay ‘ere.” Ivan said. “I will return shortly.”
For a time the only sound was the man’s footsteps as he paced. Then a door opened, & steps rapidly approached.
The barrel violently overturned, causing Lanni to bang her head. The barrel was then rocked back & forth; she attempted to lodge herself securely, but with her arms tied she was only partially successful. Eventually this stopped, only to be replaced by her being quickly rolled this way & that; her empty stomach was the only reason she wasn’t sick.
“Get ‘er out.” Ivan ordered.
The barrel was righted & the lid pounded on so it opened.
“Alright,” the remaining man said, “come out.”
She didn’t move.
“Dumb bitch!” Ivan kicked the barrel over again. “We dump ‘er out.”
The barrel was lifted & upended, & Lanni fell onto the floor in a heap. A hard blow hit her back, causing her to jerk.
“Zere’s ‘er ugly painted face!” Ivan put his boot on her neck. “Don’t ‘ave so much to say now, do you?”
Lanni glared at him.
“Don’t worry, I’ll have my fun wiz you now, zen ze guards will take good care of you.” Ivan sneered.
“Milord,” the voice of the other man said, “the guards are ‘ere.”
“What?” Ivan took his foot off of Lanni, turning. “’Ow can you have gotten ze captain of ze guards so soon?”
“Oh, I just found ze nearest city guards.” The man sounded uncertain.
“Idiot!” Ivan swore.
Another voice chimed in: “What is ze matter?”
“I wanted ze captain of ze guard, not some common city guards! Zis matter is important.” Ivan insisted.
“Milord, I assure you, we are quite capable of ‘andling a burglar.” The guard assured him. “Particularly is ‘e’s trussed like zat.”
“Do not be fooled; zis knife-ear is an accomplished zief! She sneaked into zis ‘ouse despite all my servants & guards! She can escape you!” Ivan said.
There was a woman’s voice. “What is going on in ‘ere?”
“Nozing, mozer!” Ivan called. “I’m just ‘anding a burglar over to ze city guard.”
“What did ‘e steal?” Lady Montford asked.
Lanni tried to say something, but she couldn’t speak through the gag. She received a light blow to the back for her trouble.
“Nozing, I caught ‘er before she could escape wiz anyzing.” Ivan said. “Go back to bed.”
“Oh, very well.” She said. “Try not to attract too much attention to us in zis, or I will never ‘ear ze end of it.”
“& milord, you really shouldn’t ‘it ‘er like zat, when she’s bound.” One of the guards said.
“I ‘ave seen you beat petty criminals publicly so trussed. Why should I not be able to?” Ivan asked.
“Because, milord, zat was ordered by ze judges, & you are no judge.” One of the guards said.
“In any case,” the other guard quickly said, “we are ‘ere now; we shall take ‘er to ze jail.”
“I can take care of ‘er punishment myself.” Ivan replied.
“Milord,” one of the guards said, “you can’t do zat. If ze judge has not ordered it, you will be committing a crime by doing zat.”
“Fine.” Ivan said, & kicked Lanni in the back hard. “Take ze bitch.”
The guards walked over. “Come on.”
They pulled her to her feet. She attempted to speak again.
“We’ll remove zat when we get to ze jail.” They said.
Each held onto one of her arms as they walked her out of the house & through the dark, largely abandoned streets. They got to the barracks & led her in, up to a closed door. They knocked.
“What?” came the call from Noam.
“New prisoner.” One of the guards called back.
After a bit the door opened & Noam was standing there in just a long tunic.
“What did ‘e-she,” he peered at her, “I know you. Leena, right? What did she do? Why is she gagged?”
Lanni made an angry noise.
One of the guards started undoing the gag. “She was caught breaking into ze Montford mansion. Lord Ivan Montford ‘ad ‘er trussed up like zis.”
“You got into trouble wiz ‘im before, why risk it again?” Noam asked.
Once the rag around her head was untied, she spat out the rag that had been in her mouth. “I didn’t! He had me abducted &, had his henchmen followed his orders better, would’ve raped me before your guards showed up!”
“Now now, zat’s a very serious zing to say.” The captain said. “What do you claim ‘appened?”
“Dore, who is, or perhaps was, his servant, led me to the Pellier house in the merchant’s district, saying that his new master was unwell. When I got there, two men grabbed me, gagged & bound me, crammed me in a barrel, & transported me to the Montford house. He sent one of his henchmen to get you. After that, they first rocked the barrel to bruise me, then rolled it to make me sick. Then they dumped me out & he said he would rape me. Thank the Creators the other henchman with these two arrived, having just gotten any guards instead of you specifically, as I have no doubt he would have done it.” Lanni explained.
“Zat’s a wild tale, particularly given as ze Pellier ‘ouse is in ze noble district.” The captain said. “& why would a man as powerful as ze young Lord Montford go to such extremes when ‘e could just buy some whore?”
“Dore must have lied to me about where he was taking me, maybe also about who was employing him. Perhaps Ivan Montford particularly likes raping elves, knowing there’s nothing they can do about it.” Lanni replied.
“Or you did break into ‘is ‘ouse, zinking ‘im weak because ‘e dropped ze charges for assault.” He suggested.
“I did not. I am not a thief, & I did not assault him. All I did was successfully fight against him assaulting me.” Lanni stated. “That would be a reason to target me.”
“& why didn’t you report zis assault?” Noam asked.
“Because Lord Ivan Montford has been raping elves for a while now, so I didn’t see why my reporting being attacked would get any other result.” Lanni answered.
“& you know ‘e’s been raping elves?” Noam asked. “Or just being spurned by you?”
“As if that would make it better!” Lanni spat. “We have known some noble had been raping elves at night, I was just the one who found out who.”
“& ‘ow do you know it was ‘im?” Noam asked.
Lanni narrowed her eyes. “I spoke with an elf who had been saved from an assault by a noble, someone had come up behind him as he was attempting the deed & knocked him out with a blow to the head. The next day I was called to the Montford house to treat Lord Ivan Montford for a blow to the head.”
“’E could’ve gotten zat blow from anyzing, like sword training.” Noam suggested.
“He apparently got it from a mugging, while on the nighttime walks he apparently takes, though the mugger didn’t take anything & he didn’t report it to the guard.” Lanni replied. “Then as I left the Montford house after dark I was followed & attacked by Ivan Montford, & only my dagger’s point aimed at his manhood convinced him I wasn’t worth the trouble.”
“A dagger,” Noam observed, “which you don’t ‘ave.”
“No, they took it from me, along with my staff, at the Pellier or whatever house.” Lanni explained. “& why would that matter? That attack was months ago.”
Noam shook his head. “I wanted to believe zat you were one of ze good ones, but you’re just anozer zeiving, lying elf like ze rest. Put ‘er in a cell.”
“What?” Lanni said in disbelief.
“Captain,” one of the guard interjected, “Lord Montford said she managed to get into ‘is ‘ouse despite ‘is guards & locks. Will one of our cells be enough?”
“Good point.” Noam agreed. “Put ‘er in ze ‘ole. Now let me get back to sleep.”
Noam closed the door & the guards led her away, through the barracks & into an old section of the walls, grabbing a lantern & a length of rope on the way. They passed a number of cells with bars over the doors & small windows, arriving at the end of the hallway, where there was a dark hole in the floor.
“Zis,” one of the guards said with gusto, “is ze ‘ole. It is too deep to jump up, & wider at the bottom than the top. We will lower you down on a rope; I would like to see you escape zis!”
“Will you untie me?” Lanni asked.
“Why would we?” the other guard asked.
“How else am I going to hold onto the rope?” Lanni asked.
“We can tie you & lower you down.” One suggested.
“But ‘ow do we get ze rope back?” the other asked. “Go down wiz ‘er? Ze rope might break, unless we used two.”
“Rather complicated.” Lanni interjected. “Are you really that worried about what I could do with my hands free?
The guards looked at each other & shrugged. One went behind her & started tugging at her bonds while the other pulled the rope off his shoulder, then looked between the rope in one hand & the lantern in the other.
“Can you ‘old the lantern?” the one with the lantern asked.
“’Old it over ‘ere so I can untie zis.” The other said.
“I need to tie ze knot so we can lower ‘er into ze ‘ole.” The first replied.
“I need to untie her.” The second said.
“Fine.” The first held the lantern behind Lanni, so now there was little she could see.
“Maker.” The second said, & there was the sound of a dagger being drawn.
“What are you doing?” Lanni asked.
“Cutting you free.” He said.
“Don’t! It’s a waste of good rope.” The first objected.
“It isn’t rope.” The second said, starting to cut. “It’s strips of rags.”
“Now take ze blighted lantern so I can tie zis knot.” The first one handed the lantern over as Lanni rolled her shoulders & rubbed her wrists.
“Now,” the first guard said after he was finished with the knots, “your foot goes in ‘ere & your ‘and goes in ‘ere.”
“Very well.” Lanni said.
It took a little bit of work, but soon they were lowering her into the dark abyss. Then they stopped lowering her.
“Zere’s no more rope!” They called down.
“I’m not at the bottom yet.” Lanni called up.
“Jump down. We’re not going back for more!” they replied.
“I’ll see if I can reach.” Lanni lowered herself, finally managing to put her foot on something solid, but losing her footing as it was wet & fell. She swore.
“You still alive?” they called down.
“Yes.” She replied, getting to her feet.
“Good. So long as you can move on your own, we’ll bring longer rope when we come back.” The first said.
“& don’t bozer screaming,” the second said, “we can’t ‘ear you in ze barracks anyway.”

Chapter Text

            When the sound of their footsteps had faded into silence she took a deep breath of the musty air, & began to cast, dwindling down into a bat. She screeched, flying around the chamber & up to the hall, through it, into a cell, dropping through the bars on the cell doors & then those on the windows & out into the night.

            She made her way to the servants entrance of the Ghislien house. She knocked, & eventually someone carrying a candle answered.

            “’Ello, yes?” he asked

            “Lord & Lady Ghislien said if I ever needed something, I should come to them.” Lanni said. “I’ve come.”

            “Oh yes, ze elf with ze painted face. Come in.” he opened the door for her. “What do you need?”

            “For now a place to stay.” Lanni said.

            “Ze servant’s sleeping room zen.” The nightman said. “I don’t zink anyone’s in zere. You know where it is?”

            “I don’t remember, please lead me there.” Lanni said.

            “Of course.” The nightman started to walk. “I shall tell ze master & mistress zat you are ‘ere when ze awake.”

            When they got to the room, the nightman wished her a restful night. She laid down & closed her eyes, but sleep eluded her, she could feel her bruises swelling, & soon enough she could hear the sounds of people moving about.

            Someone came to the door. “’Ello? ‘Lanni’?”

            “Yes?” she replied.

            “Lord & Lady Ghislien have asked zat you come to breakfast wiz zem.” He said.

            Lanni got up. “Take me to them.”

            She got out into the hallway.

            “Maker!” The servant exclaimed. “What happened to you?”

            Lanni looked down at her hands. “I suppose I should wash some before eating.”

            “I’m not sure zat a wash will help wiz zose bruises.” The servant said, “But I will take you to ze washroom.”

            After stopping off for Lanni to wash her feet, hands, & face as well as wipe off her clothes as best she could, the servant brought her to Lord & Lady Ghislien.

            “My Lord, My Lady, Lanni.” He said.

            “My dear Lanni, I was glad,” Lady Ghislien’s jaw dropped, “Sweet merciful Andraste, what ‘appened to you?”

            “Do you need ‘ealing?” Lord Ghislien asked.

            “It’s just a lot of bruises.” Lanni waved her hand dismissively.

            “Well, please sit, eat, & tell us what ‘appened.” Lord Ghislien said.

            “Yes, what ‘elp can we be to you?” Lady Ghislien asked.

            Lanni took a cup & drank deeply. “Yesterday evening, I was summoned to help, supposedly help, a noble, or maybe just a rich, family. This turned out to be a ploy by a different noble to abduct me. He sent for the city guards, & set about abusing me. Fortunately the guards got there before he could do everything he wanted. He told them I had been caught breaking into his house, & they took his side, imprisoning me. I escaped.”

            “Maker, you’re on ze run from a nobleman & ze city guard? You don’t do small, do you?” Lady Ghislien said.

            “Remember, I was zinking it would be Templars.” Lord Ghislien pointed out, pouring more from a jug into Lanni’s cup. “Which nobleman? Do you know why?”

            “Yes, Ivan Montford. I treated him for a head injury. I left after dark; he followed me & attempted to rape me. I managed to convince him that retaliation would not fix what I would do to him.” Lanni explained, & drank some more.

            “Zat seems like unusual behavior.” Lord Ghislien said.

            “I suspect that it is usual behavior for him,” Lanni replied, “apparently it is known in the Alienage that a nobleman stalks the streets at night, raping elves, & his head injury was from someone stopping him from raping an elf, which I heard from the victim herself. After I successfully threatened him, the rapes abruptly stopped.”

            “Really, Ivan?” Lord Ghislien said, surprised. ‘’E doesn’t seem ze type.”

            “’E is.” Lady Ghislien replied as Lanni took a bite of bread.

            “Really?” Lord Ghislien asked.

            “Yes, love.” Lady Ghislien answered.

            “What do you need from us?” Lord Ghislien asked.

            “I think just a place to stay.” Lanni said.

            “’Ide.” Lord Ghislien suggested. “Our servants know not to ever say zat someone is ‘ere, but to say zey will check for zem & see, if zey want to speak wiz ze caller. If not, zey take a message.”

            “I will need to get into my apartment again, but I can manage that.” Lanni said.

            “What of your staff? What became of zat? We can try to get it back for you.” Lord Ghislien offered.

            Lanni raised an eyebrow at him. “It’s just a staff. I can get another one.”

            “I suppose zat’s true.” Lord Ghislien replied uncertainly. “Most mages are more attached to zeir staff.”

            “I’m not,” Lanni paused, “how did you know?”

            “I ‘ave seen many birzs,” Lady Ghislien said, “& I ‘ave seen women in better shape zan Adenne die. Zere is no way she survived wizout ze ‘elp of magic. Ze city guard ‘as probably already realized zat you’re missing, so zey will be looking for you.”

            “Zough ze might try to keep it quiet, as losing ‘er looks bad & would upset Ivan.” Lord Ghislien replied.

            “What ‘appened your ear?” Lady Ghislien asked.

            Lanni’s hand flew to her ears in case one of them had popped out from under her veil. “That’s nothing; an old injury.”

            “It looks like zere’s fresh blood on it.” Lord Ghislien pointed.

            “Oh, it must have gotten banged when I was in the barrel, then washing reopened it.” Lanni said.

            “In ze barrel?” Lord Ghislien asked.

            “Yes, they transported me through the city in a barrel, then shook & rolled me around at the Montford house.” Lanni explained.

            “What did you mean, ‘old injury’?” Lady Ghislien asked.

            Lanni sighed. “My clan mutilated my ears when they banished me. I usually hide them under a veil or a hat; I thought you could see the ends.”

            “Why were you banished?” Lord Ghislien asked.

            “Um,” Lanni started, “actually it was pretty similar to this; it involved a conflict I had with a powerful rapist.”

            “It is sad to see zat abuse of power is so common.” Lord Ghislien said. “I fear zat Ivan will not give zis up so easily eizer.”

            “& will probably not stop targeting elves.” Lanni added.

            “Sadly true.” Lady Ghislien agreed. “You’ll probably ‘ave to leave ze city. Zough you can stay ‘ere, it can not last. Eventually word will get out & we cannot stop ze city guard.”

            “We can arrange transportation to get you out of ze city to anozer Alienage. Zough your tattoos might be a problem.” Lord Ghislien said.

            “If ‘er ears are covered, she could wear a mask.” Lady Ghislien suggested.

            “Where I will go when I leave here isn’t an issue; I can get around or out secretly.” Lanni said.

            “Is it worz ze risk?” Lord Ghislien asked.

            “It’s no risk.” Lanni answered.

            “Well,” Lady Ghislien said, “we are willing to ‘elp you, but keep in mind zere is a limit to what we can do. If you get caught, we can’t get you out. & we can’t stop ze city guard.”

            “I understand.” Lanni replied. “I am fine with just hiding out here for a few days.”

            Lord Ghislien nodded. “Well, we should get on wiz our day. Feel free to eat as much as you like, & feel free to find us if you need anyzing.”

            Lanni nodded. “Thank you, I have neither eaten nor slept since yesterday morning. I may end up sleeping some after eating.”

            “Of course.” Lady Ghislien said. “Feel free to use ze servants’ sleeping room.”

            The two left; Lanni ate her fill, then returned to the servants’ sleeping room. She dozed much of the day, with people coming to inform her of when food was served. She waited until it was dark & the streets were abandoned, then went out into the alleyway. There she cast, turning into a bat & flying through the streets to the tree in the Alienage.

            As she landed, she noticed there was someone walking, so she hung in the tree for a bit until they had passed before returning to her normal form & climbing down. She easily opened the door & walked inside, leaving it open so that the moonlight lit the room.

            She gathered a few things, then heard a male voice behind her. “Don’t try to run.”

            Her body tensed, & she formed a spike of ice in her hand.

            “She’s not even been missing a day & already someone’s looting. I zought we ‘ad more of a community zan zat!” a female voice, very familiar.

            Lanni turned her head. “Vena?”

            “Wait, Lanni, is zat you?” she asked.

            Lanni dropped the ice crystal on the ground & turned. “Yes. What are you doing here?”

            Vena launched herself at Lanni, catching her in a hug. “I was worried about you! In ze morning ze city guard was all over ze Alienage looking for you & asking questions, & you were nowhere to be seen! People ‘ad seen you leave wiz Dore at nightfall but ze gatekeeper ‘adn’t seen you return during ze night.”

            Vena broke from the embrace to speak to her face to face. “Zen- Maker’s breath, your face!”

            “It looks worse than it is.” Lanni assured her.

            “Ze zings I would do to zat Ivan Montford if I could.” Vena said.

            “I, wait, how do you know it was him?” Lanni asked.

            “People asked Dore some questions, but ‘e tried to avoid answering.” Vena replied.

            “Pierre decided to ask some more pointed questions.” The male in the shadows added. “Zat’s ‘ow we discovered ze plot.”

            “I’m sorry,” Lanni said, “you sound familiar but I can’t see your face in the shadows.”

            “Oh, sorry.” Guy stepped out of the shadows. “So we know ‘e sold you to Ivan Montford, & knew what was likely to ‘appen to you.”

            “A mistake by one of his henchmen saved me from anything more than getting beaten up. He was supposed to get the captain of the guard, instead just grabbing the first guards he found.” Lanni said.

            “Why call ze city guard?” Guy asked.

            “He wanted me officially & publicly punished, so he told them I was caught breaking into his house.” Lanni replied. “The captain, once I was brought to him, didn’t believe me. He locked me up, but I, as you can tell, escaped.”

            “Blight take zem.” Guy swore. “But if you want to ask Dore some questions, Pierre is ‘olding ‘im in ‘is ‘ouse. I doubt anyone would begrudge you some payback.”

            “Lanni’s too good for zat.” Vena then caught the look on Lanni’s face. “Oh, I would pay to see zat!”

            “I would like to have a word with him.” Lanni said. “Though traveling through the streets might be risky; probably best that no one actually knows where I am in case anyone asks questions. Easier for people to say ‘I have not seen her.’ if they actually haven’t seen me.”

            “’Ere, wear my ‘ood! We shall go wiz you to Pierre’s!” Vena said, starting to remove her hood. “Wiz your small ears you won’t need ze slits I have for mine.”

            “We are supposed to be watching ‘er apartment.” Guy reminded her as she was putting the hood on Lanni.

            “Would it be alright if I took ‘er zere & came back?” Vena asked.

            “Yes, zat should be fine.” Guy said. “Just don’t be too long.”

            “I shall not.” Vena promised.

            “Let me gather what I came for first.” Lanni resumed finding what she needed, including her spare dagger, then she & Vena walked quietly to Pierre’s house. Justien answered.

            “Vena, has somezing ‘appened? Who is zis?” he asked.

            “Let us in.” Vena insisted, as Lanni pulled back her hood enough for her face to be visible.

            “Oh, yes, come in!” Justien said, opening the door for them. “I’ll wake Pierre, zen I need to get back to guarding Dore. Zough I suspect you’ll be wanting to see ‘im.”

            “Yes.” Lanni agreed, walking to the door to Pierre’s bedroom.

            “What?” Was the reply to her knock.

            “It’s me.” Lanni replied.

            “It’s-“ Pierre paused, “Lanni?”

            “Yes.” She answered.

            “Let me find a shirt.” Pierre replied. After a bit he emerged, bleary-eyed in just an undertunic, with a candle.

            “Maker, it is you.” Pierre said upon seeing her face. “I can see zat Dore will ‘ave a lot to pay for, but I’m glad zat you’re ‘ere to ‘ave ze first go at ‘im.”

            “I need some answers.” Lanni agreed.

            “Justien, get ‘im up, zen watch ze door.” Pierre ordered.

            “Don’t tell him I’m here.” Lanni added.

            “If ‘e’s conscious ‘e may have already ‘eard, but I won’t.” Justien replied.

            Justien headed into a backroom.

            “Wake up.” They heard him say, & there was a thud. “On your feet, scumbag!”

            Justien returned. “All yours.”

            Lanni nodded. Justien grabbed a stool to sit by the door, while Lanni approached the back room where Dore was, followed by Pierre & Vena.

            Pierre still held the candle, so Lanni was in shadows.

            Dore was standing there, slightly hunched, looking like he’d also taken a trip in a barrel.

            “Do you really need zree of you to do zis?” Dore asked.

            “Hello Dore.” Lanni said softly, pulling the hood back.

            “What?” Dore gasped. “Who?”

            “You don’t recognize my voice, Dore?” Lanni asked. “Pierre, would you bring the light forward so he can see my face?”

            Pierre, smirking, obligingly stepped forward a few paces so that the candlelight illuminated Lanni’s face.

            “No. You can’t be ‘ere!” Dore tried to back up, but tripped over his own feet & fell, hitting his head.

            “So scared of a woman?” Vena asked. Dore didn’t move.

            “I think he knocked himself out.” Lanni said, walking up to him.

            “We tied ‘is ‘ands behind ‘is back; ‘e couldn’t catch ‘imself.” Pierre said.

            Lanni kicked the bottom of Dore’s boot.

            “What?” Dore came to, & started scooting back as soon as he saw Lanni again. “No, no, zis must be a dream. You can’t be ‘ere.”

            “Oh, but I am here, Dore.” Lanni took steps to make sure Dore couldn’t get farther away from her, first backing him up to the wall & then into a corner.

            She crouched down to be at eye level with him.

            “Did I ever tell you about my teacher, the man who taught me everything I know about healing?” Lanni asked.

            “No?” Dore replied uncertainly.

            “I was apprenticed to him at a young age, & he seemed to feel that it was his right to also do as he wanted with me, so his training included raping me.” Lanni drew her dagger. “This went on for years, until he made it clear he was going to start ‘training’ another young girl, at which point I killed him.”

            “Now you, Dore,” Lanni used the tip of her dagger to lift his chin, “betrayed me to a man you had to know enjoyed raping elves. Why?”

            “I needed ze money.” Dore started blubbing. “After you came to treat Lord Montford, ‘e became so scared of elves zat ‘e fired all ze elvish servants. I couldn’t find work. No one would ‘ire me as Lord Montford said I ‘ad failed to stop someone getting into ‘is room. My family ‘adn’t eaten in a week. We were starving. I was offered a lot of money to lead you to zat abandoned ‘ouse, zey said Lord Montford would speak well of me, so zat someone would ‘ire me again. I’m sorry!”

            Lanni withdrew the dagger, & Dore’s chin fell to his chest. He was sobbing.

            “Aren’t you going to do anyzing?” Vena asked after a moment.

            “I can’t kill this man, I can’t even bring myself to hate him anymore.” Lanni replied.

            “Why not?” Pierre asked. “’E sold you to get raped.”

            “Because he was desperate to provide for his family because Lord Montford fired him,” Lanni explained, “& it was I who put the fear of the Elvhen in him. So ultimately I brought this about.”

            “Ze bastard Montford didn’t ‘ave to fire all ‘is elvish servants or fear all elves. Zere was nozing preventing Dore from finding different work to support ‘is family, merchants are always ‘iring.” Vena said. “’E didn’t ‘ave to take ze offer to sell you out, but ‘e did.”

            “But what will killing him accomplish? It will not unmake what has been made.” Lanni replied.

            “It will send a message to anyone else who would consider betraying our own.” Pierre offered.

            “You might as well kill me.” Dore gasped out. “I won’t be welcome in ze Alienage once word gets out.”

            “You still have your family to provide for.” Lanni pointed out. “You use the money you got to move to another city, find another Alienage to live in.”

            “Which will work until zey get a letter from us mentioning what ‘appened.” Vena added. “Maybe joining ze army would save ‘im.”

            “We get letters from other Alienages?” Lanni asked.

            “Yes, & arrange marriages between zem.” Pierre replied. “We ‘aven’t ‘ad once since you arrived.”

            “You probably would’ve been asked to perform some Dalish marriage ceremony.” Vena added.

            “& annoyed the Chantry as I would be invoking the Evanuris.” Lanni gave a half smile. “In any case, I would say to just let him go.”

            “Really?” Vena asked.

            “You’re sure?” Pierre added.

            “Yes.” Lanni answered.

            “Right.” Pierre came over & grabbed Dore by the arm with his free hand, hauling him to his feet. “If you want ‘im freed, you can untie ‘im.”

            Dore turned around, & Lanni undid the strips of rags which they had used to bind his wrists. They walked Dore to the door & opened it for him.

            After he stood there for a minute before Vena spoke: “Go, scumbag, before I decide to do what I want.”

            He walked out into the night & they closed the door.

            “Zat was not what I expected.” Vena said. “I should get back to Guy, I said I wouldn’t be long.”

            “Wait, Vena.” Lanni said. “I don’t know if I’m going to see you again.”

            “Why?’ Vena started. “Because of ze city guard & Lord Montford. Where will you go?”

            “I don’t know.” Lanni said. “& it’s probably best that no one here does.”

            “I doubt Montford will just let zis go.” Pierre commented.

            “You’re probably right.” Lanni said.

            “Will you write when you can?” Vena asked.

            “Vena, you don’t know how to read.” Lanni replied.

            “Someone could read it to me, & you could still send word.” Vena then got a worried look on her face. “’E will probably try to retaliate against us.”

            “I think I can do something about that.” Lanni looked off into the darkness.

            “Oh?” Pierre sounded intrigued. “What might zat be?”

            Lanni looked at him. “Another thing it’s probably best you don’t know.”

            “You sure you aren’t interested in a life a crime?” Pierre asked.

            “I am sure.” Lanni replied.

            “Lanni, I don’t zink I’m ready to be an ‘ealer on my own!” Vena said.

            “Perhaps not,” Lanni replied, “but I cannot stay long enough to teach you everything I know. You know much, & you will be able to help with most of what people here will need.”

            Vena hugged her. “Zank you for everything. We’ll miss you. I’ll miss you.”

            “I shall miss all of you as well.” Lanni patted her on the back.

            “You’re leaving tonight?” Pierre asked.

            “No, I have a Montford to take care of yet. I need to get back to,” Lanni paused, “where I’m staying.”

            “Where-,” Vena started, “it’d be better zat I don’t know where you are staying.”

            Lanni nodded. “Let’s go.”

            Lanni pulled up the hood.

            “Best of luck.” Pierre said.

            “Dareth shiral.” Lanni turned, & they left Pierre’s apartment.

            “What should we do wiz ze stuff in your apartment?” Vena whispered.

            “You can have it.” Lanni replied. “I have taken everything I need from there; what I have can help you get your start.”

            “Are you sure you got everything?” Vena asked.

            “Yes.” Lanni said. “& if not, I can get another. Nothing’s irreplaceable.”

            They arrived at the door to Lanni’s apartment.

            “I should return this to you.” Lanni started to remove the hood.

            “No,” Vena said, “keep it. Remember me when you wear it; anyway, it looks better on you than those veils & ‘ats you always wear.”

            “Thank you.” Lanni said.

            “No, thank you.” Vena hugged her, tears in her eyes. “May the Maker & Andraste watch over you.”

            “Dareth shiral, falon.” Lanni replied. “May the Dread Wolf never find your trail.”

            Lanni turned & walked away, pulling the hood up & walking toward the entrance to the Alienage. When she was out of sight she ducked into an alleyway & transformed into a bat, flying back to the Ghislien house. She slept in the servants’ sleeping room, this time with Adenne & a couple others there too.

            She was standing underneath the vhenadahl & Namalore walked up to her.

            “Poor child, zat noble ‘as stalked you like a snake. You could get some ‘elp to stop ‘im, free you from ‘im.” She said. “I can ‘elp you.”

            Lanni looked at the old woman. “Grandmother, how can you help me?”

            “I know ‘ow to kill a snake. Strike its ‘ead ‘ard enough to crush it.” She said. “Wiz my ‘elp, you can.”

            “You are not Namalore.” Lanni said. “She hated being called ‘grandmother’.”

            Namalore smiled. “No, I am not her. But I can help you. I have power which I can give you, the power to kill this noble who hunts you.”

            “Though I appreciate the offer, Spirit of Elgar’nan, but I have enough power already to deal with this noble.” Lanni said.

            “Enough for him,” the spirit wearing the form of Namalore replied. “But you have suffered greatly at the hands of the humans of this city. With my power, you could repay them sevenfold.”

            “Though many of the shemlen in this city have wronged me & the other elves, not all of them have.” Lanni said.

            “We could hunt them down.” The spirit offered.

            “I don’t remember them all.” Lanni said. “I don’t think it would be worth it to track down those that I do.”

            “Then any could have wronged you,” the spirit replied, “& if they didn’t, they did nothing to stop it, so they must have thought you deserved it. Haven’t they all earned your wrath?”

            Lanni was flying above the city, two great scaly wings stretched out to her right & left.

            “See how small they are from here.” The spirit said to her. “You can take your revenge. Rend them with your claws, crush them in your jaws, or just breathe & watch them perish.”

            “You say you have this much power to offer me?” Lanni laughed.

            “I do!” the spirit insisted.

            Lanni laughed loudly, which sounded like a raw roar in the throat of the dragon. “I neither need nor want the power of a god, even if I believed you had it to offer.”

Chapter Text

            She napped a bit during the day, but also watched Evette, allowing Adenne to do her work easier.

            That night when the streets had emptied, Lanni flew as a bat to the Montford house & found a secluded spot in a back alley.

            There she took a breather, & said quietly: “Andruil, I am your ever friend. Mother of the three ways of the earth, bring forth the gift of your children for my blood. Make cast certain, arrow fast, journey safe. Bring forth my path, Andruil, and as we go we shall sing songs of our gratitude to you.”

            She then sought a hole which rodents had made into the house & then transformed herself into a venomous snake. She explored their tunnels trying to find a path to Ivan’s room, returning periodically to the alleyway to rest some. When the sky started brightening she flew back to the Ghislien house to rest. After several nights of this she finally found a path which would take her there, the furry residents of the tunnels becoming scarcer every time.

            Around midnight of the next night she flew to the secluded spot near the Montford house, & prayed to Dirthamen, Andruil, Elgar’nan, & Mythal. She transformed herself into a venomous serpent again & slithered into his room, climbing one of the legs of the bed to get up onto it where Ivan lay. She tensed her body & struck his neck, injecting as much venom as she could. He jumped, pulling her up with him, & then grabbed her as she had not yet managed to dislodge her fangs. She managed to mostly get them out as he pulled & threw her. She impacted something then hit the floor, stunning her for a moment. There were indistinct sounds as she oriented herself, then started slithering towards the exit. She easily made it down to the alleyway, where she resumed her normal form & took a breather, giving thanks to the Evanuris. The yelling in the house was indistinct, only now from distance & not her lacking proper ears, though she thought she heard something about an elf. As soon as she felt able, she took the form of a bat again & fluttered back to the Ghislien house, where she slept the rest of the night.

            Early evening the next day she was playing with Evette while Adenne cleaned.

            “Peekaboo!” Lanni said in Elvhen. Evette laughed.

            “People in the Alienage are still wondering where you are & what exactly ‘appened. Dore & Adanna ‘ave been fighting a lot & loudly. Ze city guard is still asking about you.” Adenne said.

            “I shall miss the people in the Alienage.” Lanni said.

            “You’re really not going to tell me?” Adenne asked.

            “No.” Lanni replied.

            Evette reached out & started trying to trace the lines of Lanni’s tattoo. “Careful, child, don’t poke me in the eye.”

            Adenne laughed. “If she starts speaking Elvish, I’m blaming you.”

            “I doubt she’ll even remember this,” Lanni laughed, “but if she does, I’ll gladly take the blame.”

            Another servant arrived. “Lanni, Master & Mistress Ghislien have requested your company at zeir evening meal.”

            “Will you be alright?” Lanni asked.

            “Yes, just ‘elp me put ‘er in ze sling. You sure you’re not trying to become a part of ze ‘ousehold wiz ‘ow often you meet wiz ze master & mistress?” Adenne asked. Together they got little Evette situated & Lanni left, actually arriving before the Ghisliens, so she sat at the small, set table & waited.

            Lady Ghislien walked in. “Good evening Lanni. My ‘usband will be ‘ere presently. ‘Ow ‘ave you been?”

            “Very well, thank you.” Lanni replied. “I am, as always very grateful for your hospitality.”

            Lady Ghislien sat down. “You ‘aven’t started?”

            “No, if I’m eating with people I generally wait until they arrive.” Lanni said.

            “Zis is no formal meal. Please eat.” Lady Ghislien said.

            Lord Ghislien arrived & sat down. “So, zere is some interesting news.”

            “Oh?” Lanni took a drink. “& what would that be?”

            “Some'ow I suspect you already know it.” Lady Ghislien added. “Lord Ivan Montford is dead.”

            “Yes, a most curious event.” Lord Ghislien said. “Apparently bitten by a venomous snake while ‘e lay in bed. ‘Owever, zere are no venomous snakes in zis region, & no snakes at all live in ze city.”

            “Zis was preceded by zere being more rats & mice seen wizin ze ‘ouse, & ‘e died ranting about ‘ow a ‘painted-face knife-ear’ did zis to ‘im somehow.” Lady Ghislien said.

            “It seems he was obsessed with me. Is anyone taking his ranting seriously?” Lanni asked.

            “It seems some zink someone must ‘ave sneaked ze viper into ‘is room after importing it from ze norz, so ze city guard is looking into anyone who may ‘ave come from zat direction, zough to my knowledge no one ‘as in monzs.” Lady Ghislien replied. “No one knows why ‘e would’ve been talking about elves, as none of zem ‘ave ze money to import such an exotic creature & apparently no elves ‘ave arrived recently; plus no one was seen around ze ‘ouse, aside from zeir normal servants, which everyone knows don’t include elves anymore. Zey also ‘aven’t found ze snake eizer.”

            “Zough it may just have gone into ze walls of ze ‘ouse; if it ‘ad started living zere zat would explain why ze rats & mice started entering ze ‘ouse. But zat still leaves ze question of why it was in zat ‘ouse in ze first place, & why it went specifically into ‘is bed.” Lord Ghislien took a bite of bread. “But to directly answer your question, I don’t zink anyone is suspecting ze elves. Ze more suspect zat one of ze ozer noble families assassinated ‘im, zough zey don’t know why, or ‘ow zey got ze snake into ‘is bed wizout anyone noticing.”

            “Ze city guard will likely ask us a lot of questions, as we ‘ave ‘ad some disputes wiz ze Montfords,” Lady Ghislien put her cup to her lips, “so unfortunately I fear you shall soon need to leave, zough I suspect you weren’t planning on staying much longer.”

            Lanni nodded, still chewing.

            “As much as we would like to continue to provide you wiz accommodation, & appreciate you watching little Evette, we, as we ‘ave said, cannot stop ze city guard.” Lord Ghislien reminded her. “Ze will come in & search ze ‘ouse, & we cannot guarantee you won’t be found. Zough ze likely won’t be able to link you to Ivan’s death, zey will likely still punish you for robbery & escaping.”

            Lanni swallowed. “I can leave immediately, if needs be, though I would prefer to do so tomorrow. Would they really keep on with persecuting me for the supposed robbery now that the only person who says I did it is dead?”

            “Yes!” Lord Ghislien replied. “Ze word of a lord is worz a lot, even if ‘e is dead.”

            “& zink,” Lady Ghislien added, “of what would ‘appen if all someone ‘ad to do to avoid charges was kill zeir accuser!”

            Lanni nodded. “So do you want me to leave tonight?”

            “No, you can stay until tomorrow.” Lord Ghislien replied. “& we can give you some names of some ozer people who might also be able to ‘elp you. Depending on where you’re ‘eaded.”

            “I was thinking of going to the Dales.” Lanni said.

            “Oh!” Lady Ghislien exclaimed. “Do we know anyone in zat region?”

            “No, I don’t zink we do.” Lord Ghislien confirmed. “Are you sure you don’t want to go towards Val Royeaux, or Navarra?”

            “It is alright; you have already done much to help me.” Lanni said.

            “Very well.” Lord Ghislien said. “May ze Maker smile on you. Good luck wherever you go.”

            “Thank you. May the Creators smile on you.” Lanni said.

            Lanni spent the rest of the day watching Evette. That evening it started to snow; she went out into the alleyway & transformed into an owl. From there she flew to the barracks of the city guard & landed in a back alley near the bulkhead entrance, where she resumed her normal form.

            The door wasn’t locked, so she cautiously opened it. The dark basement was empty & silent, so she tiptoed in, the rushes on the floor crunching slightly under her boot. She found barrels & searched through them until she found one filled with oil. She adjusted it so that it started leaking, then she sneaked back out to the alleyway.

            She quietly walked around the alleys which surrounded the barracks, scratching a little symbol into the shutters of each of the ground-floor windows & the side doors.

            Then she waited, huddled behind a barrel, her cloak wrapped tightly around her, shivering against the cold. Her bootprints were all over the snow in the alleyways. She frowned.

            Voices; patrols returning, & others leaving. The door to the barracks closed, & the voices of the guardsmen on patrol faded into the hushed night.

            She peeked out into the street; there was no one. Quickly she hurried over to the windows & main door of the barracks, scratching the same little symbol into each of them.

            She ducked back into the alleyway on the other side, & made her way to the bulkhead. This she opened again; even in the crisp air she could smell the oil leaking down there, soaking into the rushes on the floor.

            A bolt of fire appeared in her hand; she flung it into the darkness of the basement & watched to see the rushes catch fire. They burned, catching more & growing into a proper fire.

            She drew on her power, tired as she was, & transformed herself into a squirrel. Climbing up a nearby building to the roof, she positioned herself by the smoke hole & resumed her normal form.

            Smoke began to rise from the alleyway where the barracks basement opened. After a while she heard what might have been voices from within the building, then a scream. Panicked yelling. The sound of people pounding on the door, followed by the windows.

            People were starting to come out of nearby houses. They tried the doors & the windows to no avail.

            The whole building was starting to smoke. Some louder crashes emanated from within the barracks, the walls & the doors shook with several impacts before the doors finally bursting open. Guards came tumbling out of the barracks with a belch of smoke.

            People were arriving with hooks & cloths over their mouths, tramping into the alleyways.

            She cast again, turning into an owl to fly away.

            She landed in the alleyway by the Ghislien house & went in to sleep in the servant’s room.

            She was slithering along the forest floor when she saw a fox. Instinctively she coiled to strike at it, hissing.

            “Do not fear, little serpent,” the fox said, “you have fed me well already.”

            After a bit she replied, “I am glad you are well sated, spirit of Elgar’nan, but I believe I have also served Mythal this night. Perhaps better, for I have removed one who created great want of you.”

            “This is true,” admitted the fox, “I may, in future, have to sate myself on smaller meals. Unless I find one willing to be an avatar of vengeance.”

            “Or you might find one who strives for justice.” Lanni suggested.

            “Greed, desire, & wrath are far more common in your world.” The fox said.

            “I would like to believe the rarer dish is tastier than such common food.” Lanni replied.

            “Perhaps I shall seek such out. Good day, little serpent.” The fox said, & ran off into the forest.

            The sounds of servants preparing for the day woke her in the morning. She rose & gathered her things. Passing into the kitchen, she found it full of servants talking in hushed tones.

            Adenne grabbed her arm as she tried to sneak through the gaggle.

            “Lanni! ‘Ave you ‘eard ze news?” Adenne asked in a whisper.

            “No, I haven’t. I was going to leave.” Lanni replied.

            “Ze barracks of ze city guard burned! Last night a fire started in ze basement. I ‘eard about it from Roland. ‘E left to go on patrol & when ‘e returned ze place was ablaze!” Adenne explained.

            “I forgot that Roland worked with the city guard. Is he alright?” Lanni asked.

            “’E’s fine. ‘E was on patrol & only returned when it was already burning.” Adenne replied.

            “I wonder how the fire started?” Lanni asked rhetorically.

            “I don’t know; Roland asked, but said it didn’t sounds like zere was any reason for a fire to start. Ze stored zings like zey always ‘ad & never ‘ad any trouble before, so zey suspect someone set ze fire, but between everything being burned & ze snow being trampled in ze commotion, zere’s no sign of any foul play.” Adenne replied.

            “Ah, well, I need to put some distance between this city & myself. It was good to know you.” Lanni said.

            “Wait, you’re leaving? Why?” Adenne asked. “Why can’t you just stay ‘ere? Ze master & mistress like you. You’re ‘elpful around ze ‘ouse.”

            “This isn’t a place for me; plus the city guard will be coming by eventually.” Lanni said.

            “Why? Who knows you’re ‘ere?” Adenne asked. “Everyone ‘ere knows not to tell anyone who comes calling where people are.”

            “Lord Ivan Montford died.” Lanni answered.

            “Who?” Adenne asked.

            “The nobleman Dore used to work for.” Lanni replied.

            “Oh. What does zat matter?” Adenne asked.

            “His death was suspicious, & the Ghisliens had conflicts with the Montfords. The city guard will likely want to question them & search the house.” Lanni explained.

            “Even zough zeir barrack just burned down?” Adenne asked.

            “That might slow them down, but they’ll still get around to it.” Lanni replied.

            “Ze nobles cause us problems even when dead!” Adenne exclaimed.

            “He caused us more problems when he was alive.” Lanni said.

            “’Ow? ‘E’s made us lose you!” Adenne said. “Where else will we find such a skilled ‘ealer?”

            “You have Vena.” Lanni pointed out.

            “She doesn’t ‘ave your touch.” Adenne replied. “Why do you say ‘e was more trouble alive?”

            “There were stories of a nobleman who would stalk & rape female elves on their way back to the Alienage at night.” Lanni said.

            “& you’re saying zat was ‘im?” Adenne asked.

            “It was.” Lanni replied.

            “Good riddance zen.” Adenne said. “’Ow do you know?”

            “You know Bezoria?” Lanni asked.

            “In passing.” Adenne replied.

            “She was attacked by the stalker, but the attack was interrupted by someone hitting the attacker in the back of the head.” Lanni explained. “The next day I was called upon to treat Ivan Montford for a blow to the back of the head which apparently he got whilst taking his nightly walk. & he attacked me when I went home that night.”

            “Oh. ‘E ‘ad stalked us for years. & now ‘e’s dead.” Adenne said.

            “An acceptable trade?” Lanni asked.

            “I don’t know. Lose one who ‘arms us, but also lose one who ‘eals us.” Adenne sighed. “Why did we ‘ave to trade? Why could we ‘ave not just lost ‘im & kept you?”

            “Because he decided to target me. & I stopped him from doing what he wanted, so he had to go after me.” Lanni replied.

            Adenne shook her head. “Wait, why would ‘is deaz ‘as anyzing to do wiz ‘is going after you?”

            Lanni looked away & shrugged. “I don’t know. Maybe the Evanuris are protecting their own?”

            “Ze elvish gods protect you?” Adenne raised her eyebrows.

            “Maybe. That sounds like I think I’m more important than I probably am.” Lanni chewed her lip.

            “& ze elvish gods didn’t protect us from ‘im, zough I suppose we don’t really ‘onor zem.” Adenne said.

            “& while you should honor them, the Evanuris seem to help those who help themselves.” Lanni nodded.

            “Sounds like zey don’t actually ‘elp.” Adenne said.

            “Your Maker doesn’t help either.” Lanni replied.

            “’E will when all ‘Is children turn back to ‘Im.” Adenne said.

            “& the Evanuris will return when all elves remember what it means to be elves.” Lanni replied.

            “I don’t suppose eizer will ‘appen soon or ever.” Adenne sighed.

            “One doesn’t involve convincing the qunari to worship the Maker.” Lanni pointed out.

            “I don’t know, Parshaara, Taaras, & Kost all worship ze Maker.” Adenne said.

            “They chose to leave. I don’t know any other qunari. Everything I’ve heard said they are all steadfast in their beliefs.” Lanni replied.

            “Maybe zey aren’t, maybe zose are just stories.” Adenne said.

            “It is still fewer people.” Lanni replied.

            Adenne sighed. “True, true.”

            Adenne hugged her. “Zank you for everyzing; may ze Maker watch over you.”

            “Mythal watch over you, Adenne.” Lanni replied, patting her back. “& you too, little Evette.”

            Lanni exited by a servant’s entrance & found an out-of-sight spot in the alleyway, where she transformed herself into a hawk. She took off into the sky & flew to the southeast.

Chapter Text

         Lanni stooped, collecting some leaves just inside a forest.

         “Don’t move.” A female voice from behind her said.

         She didn’t. “What do you want?”

         “What do we want?” The voice laughed. “We would have happily bought from you, but instead you threw a bag of coin at us & told us you’d kill us if we set foot in your village. Do not expect us to welcome you, or that you will ever see your family again, shemlen. For Arlathan!”

         “How will Arlathan benefit from my death?” Lanni spoke quickly

         “What?” the voice asked in disbelief. “How- How do you know our language?”

         “I am no quick child. May I turn around?” Lanni asked.

         “Yes?” the voice replied uncertainly.

         Lanni slowly rose & turned, finding three Dalish hunters pointing their bows at her.

         “Creators! You’re Dalish!” the one on the right exclaimed.

         “Yes,” Lanni confirmed, “Will you please stop pointing arrows at me?”

         “Oh, yes!” the speaker said, & they all lowered their bows, easing off the strings. “Please forgive us, we didn’t think, how is that hood comfortable over your ears?”

         “My ears,” Lanni replied, “aren’t so big, & the hood was made by one of the people.”

         “I see.” The speaker said, putting her arrow back in its quiver. “I am Hanan, & this is Ashalla & Rinalla, of the Brightmore clan.”

         “I am Lanni.” She replied. “I have no clan.”

         “I suppose, I didn’t think there was another clan in the area.” Hanan said. “What are you doing here?”

         “Collecting herbs.” Lanni replied.

         “I mean, why are you out here alone?” Hanan asked.

         “I had to leave my clan.” Lanni replied. “I had a conflict with our keeper, the clan sided with him, & it was decided that I needed to leave.”

         “You were banished?” Ashalla asked.

         “Yes.” Lanni confirmed.

         “Well, I’m sure you’d be welcome with us if you wanted to stop wandering on your own.” Ashalla said.

         “That might be more difficult.” Lanni reached for her staff, which was leaning against a nearby tree. “I was our keeper’s first.”

         “Yes,” Rinalla said, “we do have three mages right now.”

         “But I would be happy to share what knowledge I have with your keeper & his, or her, first & second.” Lanni offered.

         Hanan looked at Ashalla & Rinalla, who nodded. “Come with us. We’ll, we’ll take you back to camp. I don’t think taking you along for hunting would be a good idea.”

         “No,” Lanni agreed, “I’m not very stealthy.”

         The hunters led Lanni back to their clan’s camp, where she stayed for a couple of weeks, exchanging knowledge with their keeper & her apprentices.

         When Lanni left them, it was an overcast day. She tried to give the nearby village a wide birth, but when she was walking through a field she noticed a group of peasants had broken off from where they were working & headed towards her. She continued walking, & they kept coming towards her.

         She came to the top of a slight rise in the land & stopped to wait for them.

         “Good day.” She called, when they were about twenty yards away.

         “Good day indeed!” one replied. “What are you doing ‘ere? Come to steal our children?”

         “I have no interest in your children. I’m just passing through.” Lanni replied.

         “’Just passing zrough?’ Zat’s what you said before, & we didn’t believe you zen, & we paid good money for you lot to ‘pass zrough” somewhere else. Why are you ‘ere?” he demanded.

         “I apologize, I was trying to stay away from your village.” Lanni said. “I’ve never been here before, & I am traveling alone.”

         “You’re not wiz ze clan zat was around last monz?” another asked.

         “No,” Lanni answered, “I am not.”

         “So you’re a vagabond.” The second one said. “Traveling wizout permission.”

         “I’ve never heard of needing permission to travel.” Lanni replied.

         “Only because we can’t make ze knife-ear clans follow ze law, but we can you.” The first said.

         “You will not.” Lanni said. “I’m not hurting anything, just let me go.”

         “Zere’s one of you & eight of us. What are you going to do?” the first said, & started forward.

         “You should fear me.” Lanni said, & drew on strings of power. She cast, calling down a bolt of lightning from the sky. The bolt struck the ground between her & the approaching peasants.

         “The elements are on my side, shem’len.” Lanni shouted. “Flee before I set them loose upon you.”

         The peasants faltered, then ran. Lanni watched them, then cast again, turning into a hawk. She took off & flew on in the direction she was headed, eventually glancing back to notice a plume of smoke rising from where she had been. She continued on.

         A distance away she landed & looked back. She could still see the plume of smoke; she turned & resumed walking. As the day progressed, the wind picked up. She pulled her cloak close to her, but the relentless wind stole warmth from her until she arrived shivering in the next town. She pushed into the inn.

         “Hello!” A voice to her left called. “Welcome to Gaspard’s Inn. I am Gaspard.”

         “G-good-d d-day.” Lanni turned to him, her teeth chattering.

         “Maker! You’re ‘alf frozen! Go sit by ze fire; I will bring you some mulled ale & stew. Gidie & Michel are zere; zey are friendly. Are zere any more coming?” he asked.

         “No, j-just me.” She replied, reaching for her pouch.

         “Pay me when you are warm; I am not concerned.” He waved her off.

         She made her way through the inn to the hearth & sat down in a seat which was in front of the hearth, a little to the right of center. To her left two men sat & talked. Gaspard soon came over with a warm cup & a bowl with stew & bread in it. She wrapped her fingers around the cup & held it over the steaming bowl.

         “I don’t understand why you’re so friendly wiz ze Dalish.” One man said. “Zey are not like us; zey are dangerous!”

         “Zey are just people, beloved creations of ze Maker, even if zey don’t acknowledge ‘Im.” The other countered. “We should treat zem as we treat any ozer & judge zem by zeir actions.”

         “& zey already ‘ave! You know all ze stories of Aalis Baudeliere stealing children, making zem into mince pies to feed ze ozer elves, & luring men into ze wilderness, seducing zem zen killing zem!” the first said.

         “Zat name is Orlesian! Ze elves who live amonst us may use such names, but ze Dalish ‘ave zeir own tongue & names & would not call zemselves ‘Aalis Baudeliere’. Zis ‘story’ is just zat: a story. My grandfazer told stories of ‘er, ridiculous stories. ‘Ow could you kill a giant wiz a staff? If she ever lived, she is dead now.” The second replied.

         The first waved a hand dismissively. “Ze name is not important. I doubt any of us could pronounce it correctly; it means somezing like ‘ze lady who ‘as seen many winters’ or some such. Ze Dalish don’t see magic as ze curse it rightly is, so she has likely used magic to extend her life. Ze point is she is a Dalish elf who is very dangerous, & any of zem could be ‘er.”

         “She’s not Dalish.” Lanni interjected.

         “What?” the second one asked.

         “She is not Dalish.” Lanni repeated, taking a sip of the ale.

         “Yes, she is, all ze stories say she is.” The second replied.

         “The stories you know may, but she is not Dalish. She is called ‘Asha Bellanar’, which means ‘woman of many years’. She does use magic to extend her life, steal children, & lure men to their deaths, perhaps after lying with them. But she is not an elf.” Lanni turned her head to look at them.

“& how would you know zis?” the first one scoffed.

         She blinked at them a couple times. “My face is not reason enough to believe me?”

         “We cannot see your face,” the second one replied, “ze shadows in your ‘ood are too deep.”

         “Oh.” Taking one hand off the cup of ale, she pulled her hood back enough that her face was exposed.

         “You are Dalish.” The first one observed.

         “Look out Michel, she might be Aalis Baudeliere.” The second one laughed. “Or ‘ow did you say it?”

         “Asha,” Lanni said slowly, “Bellanar.”

         “Zat is difficult to say;” the second one nodded, “I can see why we would call ‘er somezing else.”

         “& I am not her.” Lanni said. “I have no interest in your children or your men.”

         “So you say,” the second one raised an eyebrow at her, “or you might just lie to get us to let down our guards.”

         “Gidie, stop trying to bed ze knife-ear!” Michel said. “Or I will tell your wife!”

         “’Ow do you know I’m not trying to get ‘er for my wife?” Gidie laughed.

         “I have no interest in your women either.” Lanni said. “& attempting to force the issue will be bad for your health.”

         Michel went silent, but Gidie kept laughing.

         “Don’t worry,” Gidie said, “zough I find your people beautiful, I am quite ‘appy wiz my wife. I’ll not see ‘ow sharp your long knife is.”

         “So what do ze Dalish say zat zis,” Michel paused, “Asa belle nar is? A human?”

         “We do not know.” Lanni replied.

         “Just zat she is not an elf?” Gidie asked.

         “We know that she has been around for many centuries. We know that she can take many forms, & is very powerful. We know that she is unpredictable & best avoided, & woe unto any who draw her ire.” Lanni replied.

         “I’ve yet to see an occasion when it’s good to anger a woman.” Gidie said. “Or a man for zat matter.”

         “Manon ‘asn’t done anyzing to Piers.” Michel pointed out. “Doesn’t even seem to want to talk about it.”

         “Zat’s not an argument for wronging someone.” Gidie replied.

         “No, but if she does nozing to Piers, what reason does anyone ‘ave to not do ze same to ‘er?” Michel asked.

         “Ze Maker will punish zem.” Gidie replied.

         “Ze Maker ‘as turned from ‘is creation, & ‘ow is zat supposed to ‘elp us ‘ere & now?” Michel asked.

         Lanni started to eat her stew.

         “Ze Maker will return to us if we are deserving.” Gidie replied.

         “& in ze meantime Piers gets away wiz it?”Michel asked.

         “What am I supposed to say?” Gidie demanded. “’Let’s go gazer a bunch of men to enact justice upon ‘im? What of after zen? ‘E is not ze sort of man to forget or forgive, or see what we do as justice.”

         Lanni sat & ate as they argued, before finding Gaspard to pay for her meal & a spot to sleep for the night.

         Lanni walked into the small inn in Aubusson & looked around.

         “Greeting stranger!” A young man standing by a few barrels called out to her.

         “Are you the innkeeper?” Lanni asked, approaching him.

         “I am indeed. Amé’s ze name. & you are?” he asked.

         “Lanni.” She replied.

         “I ‘eard zere’s a clan in ze area.” Amé asked.

         “I am not with them.” she replied. “I’m traveling alone.”

         “Oh,” he said, “zat’s a risky zing. Even for a single man, let alone a lone elvish woman! Stay safe out zere.”

         “I am doing my best.” Lanni replied.

         “Personally I never understood ze ‘atred for ze elves. You are people, just like any ozers. It takes all kinds to make a world, & we all ‘ave a part to play; ze Maker knew zat.” He said.

         “Indeed.” Lanni replied.

         “& you’re all so pretty too! I know some people zing you look weird, but I like ze look. Your eyes & your long, elegant ears!” he seemed to try to look at the side of her head. “Zough yours are covered up. I’m sure zey’re lovely. I’ve always wondered if zey’re sensitive.”

         “Perhaps some day you’ll find an elf willing to let you find out.” Lanni replied coldly.

         “A man can dream.” He said with a smile. “Anyway, what can I do for you?”

         “I could use a meal & a place to stay for the night.” Lanni said.

         “I can get you a bowl of stew, some bread, & a cup of ale.” He replied. “You’ll ‘ave to share a room wiz ze ozer guest, ze elf in ze corner.”

         “I want my own room.” Lanni clarified.

         “Zere isn’t one available.” He replied.

         “I’m not willing to share a room with a strange man.” Lanni said.

         “Pretty zing, I understand your worry. But zere isn’t anozer room. Zere are two rooms upstairs; one for my family & one for guests. ‘E’s not ze sort to try anyzing, & I’ll be in ze next room anyway. It’s a better offer zan you’d get from any of ze ozer people in zis town.” He said. “Most wouldn’t want you under zeir eves in a blizzard.”

         Lanni let out a long sigh. “Fine.”

         “Go sit over wiz ‘im & talk to ‘im. I’ll bring your food.” He told her.

         Lanni turned & looked for the elf in the corner. The barroom was small enough to be mostly corner, so he wasn’t hard to find. He was muscular & wearing a nice-looking tunic of an unusual style. He had no valleslin, & appeared to be watching a game of dice going on at the next table.

         Lanni walked over. “May I join you?”

         “If you-“ he glanced at her, then did a double-take, “zure.”

         “Amay- the innkeeper,” Lanni sat down on the stool opposite him, “says he only has one guest room, so we’ll have to share.”

         “He zpeakz ze truth, there iz only one guest room.” The man confirmed. “I am Tarzian.”

         “I am called Lanni.” She replied.

         “There iz only one bed, but you need not worry about me doing anything to you.” Tarsian told her.

         “No, I shall just sleep on the floor.” Lanni replied.

         “Very well.” he said. “How can you wear that hood over your earz? It lookz frightfully uncomfortable.”

         “It is fine.” she said simply.

         “Why do you have that tattoo on your face?” he asked.

         “It’s vallaslin.” she replied.

         “I don’t know what that iz.” he stated.

         Just then Amé came over with a tray for Lanni.

         “’Ere is ze stew, some bread, & ale. Ze bread is a bit stale, but it should be good if you soak it in ze stew.” He turned to Tarsian. “Do you need anyzing? More ale?”

         “No, thank you.” Tarsian replied.

         “Well, do let me know if you need anyzing.” Amé turned & left.

         Tarsian turned back to Lanni. “What is ‘val-az-len’?”

         “The facial tattoos the Dalish get upon coming of age?” Lanni raised an eyebrow at him.

         “Iz Daal a city or zomething?” he asked.

         “You really don’t know who the Dalish are?” Lanni asked incredulously.

         “I have never heard of them.” He answered.

         “We are the elves who refused to live under shemlen rule when they took the Dales from us. We who preserve the heritage of our people so we may all one day remember what it is to be Elvhen.” She explained.

         “Who are theze ‘zhemlen’?” he asked.

         “Even most city elves know that word; it is the Elvhen word for humans.” She replied.

         “Where can you go that humans do not rule? The only place I know of iz ruled by the qunari.” He said.

         “We travel from place to place.” She explained, sipping the ale.

         “Zo you are like a traveling group of vagabonds? How do you live?” he asked.

         “We hunt & gather from the land around us & sleep in tents. If an area starts being scarce in game or the shemlen start bothering us too much, we move on.” She picked up the bread, finding it only a little dry.

         “& who determinez where you go?” he asked.

         “I think it depends on the clan. The Redway clan meets to discuss it, with members saying where they think the clan should go until most are convinced that one place is the best. In my clan our leader would just decide, usually asking a few others for advice.” Lanni took a small spoonful of the stew, finding it thick & flavorful.

         “& you deliver any magez born to the Circle?” he asked.

         “Why would we do that?” she asked.

         “For training.” He replied, taking a sip from his mug.

         “Our keepers train them.” She answered.

         “Keeperz?” he said.

         “Yes, the Keepers of Knowledge, who are tasked with preserving the old knowledge & ways of the Elvhen.” She explained.

         “But they are not magez?” he asked. “How can they teach magic?”

         “No, some are mages, but they do more than just know magic. They preserve the history of our people.” She took a bite of the bread.

         “So you just let your mages go free?” he asked. “What happenz if one becomez possessed?”

         “The clan is forced to kill them.” She frowned, dipping the bread in the stew.

         “But how do they do that without magic to help them?” he asked.

         “It is difficult, but possible.” She replied. “Templars may have it easier, but anyone can kill a mage.”

         “Why would Templars have it easier?” he asked.

         “They can counter magic.” She said.

         “They can?” he asked.

         “Yes,” she raised an eyebrow at him, “isn’t that their purpose?”

         “I’ve never heard of a Templar doing that;” he explained, sipping from his mug, “they just zeem to be an honor guard for the Circlez. The only timez I heard of them doing anything iz when some mage had been dizgraced & then the Templarz would take them away.”

         “Where are you from?” Lanni asked.

         “Perivantium.” He answered.

         “Which is where?” she bit off the part of the bread she had dipped in the stew.

         “Tevinter.” He replied.

         “Oh!” she exclaimed. “I’d heard that the elves there were never freed.”

         “I don’t know what you’re talking about.” He said.

         “Shartan & Andraste’s campaign against the Tevinter Imperium freed the elves everywhere except the current Imperium, which she never took, so the elves there remained slaves.” Lanni explained.

         “I’d never heard that; what I know iz that not all elvez are zlavez & not all zlavez are elvez, though I know more elvizh zlavez than other kindz.” He replied.

         “So you were one of the free ones?” Lanni asked. “What brings you here?”

         “I waz not.” He replied. “I waz bodyguard to lady – an altuz.”

         “How could you be a bodyguard if you’re not allowed to have weapons?” she asked.

         “Why wouldn’t zhe allow her bodyguard to have weaponz?” he asked.

         “Elves in the cities are not allowed to own weapons, let alone wield them. I can’t imagine Tevinter would allow a slave to have them.” She replied.

         “I don’t know how it iz with other elvez within the Imperium, but zhe certainly armed me zo that I could protect her.” He said, sipping from his tankard.

         “I see.” She said. “How did you come to be here, if you’re supposed to be protecting her?”

         “I,” he looked down, “failed. I waz ezcouting her home after a party & we were attacked. I drove them off but zhe waz already dead. Az I heard the callz of the city guard, I thought they would think I had killed her. Zo I ran.”

         “Why didn’t you kill her?” she asked.

         “I never thought of it.” He looked back to her. “Never thought of it. & what would that have gotten me, other than tortured & executed for killing a kind woman.”

         “Kind?” She raised an eyebrow at him. “She owned you.”

         “Yez,” he admitted, “but zhe never beat me or the other zervantz & zlavez excessively or without cauze. Zhe let us zee our familiez.”

         “That isn’t being kind,” she said, “that’s just not being cruel.”

         He grunted. “If you zay zo. But, you zay that the Templarz here can actually counteract magic?”

         “Yes, they can.” She nodded.

         “Where can I find Templarz here? Would it be at a Circle?” he asked.

         “That would be the easiest place to find the Templars,” she said slowly, “though they sometimes venture out to hunt mages outside of the Circle; they call them apostates.”

         “But the elvez, you called the wandering onez ‘Dalizh’ I think, they have magez.” He said.

         “Yes, we do, but we would never give up our mages to them.” She replied. “We know the land better than they do, so we can easily evade them if enough come to pose a real threat.”

         “Are any clanz lead by a mage?” he asked.

         “Sometimes; my clan was.” She replied.

         “How iz that different from Tevinter?” he asked.

         “He was a leader because he could convince people he was right, not because of his magical abilities.” She explained, taking a drink of ale.

         “I zee.” He said. “Why aren’t you ztill with your clan?”

         She was silent for a bit. “I’d rather not speak of it.”

         “Come on!” he said. “I told you how I came to be here, how much worze can yourz be? Why did you leave your zkilled, likeable mazter?”

         “He’s dead.” She replied, taking a small bite of stew.

         “Oh.” He said. “Zo you couldn’t live there with the memoriez?”

         “Something like that.” She said, chewing.

         “He must have meant a lot to you.” He nodded, taking a drink. “I understand. My miztrezz meant a lot to me too.”

         “No, you don’t.” She swallowed & sighed. “Your mistress may have been one of those who have power but do not revel in it. But you have, no doubt, encountered those who enjoy using their power, & abuse those who are under it. My master was like that.”

         “Zo you left becauze of him? Left your clan under hiz control?” he asked.

         “The clan was not under his control when I left; he is dead.” She answered. “I didn’t leave, well, arguably you could say that I left because of him.”

         “Then why did you leave?” he asked.

         “I was banished.” She stared at him.

         He stared back for a bit. “Oh. Zo you were not able to convince your clan of…”

         “No.” she said. “They didn’t believe me when it was happening to me, & they didn’t believe me when I said he was going to treat his second the same way.”

         He nodded. “At least they juzt banished you & didn’t kill you.”

         “I’ve never heard of a Dalish clan which kills their own as punishment.” She replied, stirring her stew a little. “We are too few in number to think of killing each other, even for the worst of crimes.”

         “I would be interezted in hearing more about elvizh hiztory.” He said.

         “I would be happy to teach you about it.” She said.

         “Wait,” he said, his brow pinched, “you were apprenticed to your clan’z keeper, that meanz you are a-“

         “A keeper,” she interrupted him, “might also train someone in other arts, for instance healing. I am a healer.”

         “I underztand.” He said.

         “& be careful with calling people mages.” She warned. “The Chantry & Templars do all they can to make sure that there are no mages outside of the Circle, & the common folk hate mages, even many of the elves who live in cities.”

         “Why do the elvez in the citiez hate magez?” he asked.

         She took a bite from the bread. “Because many of them have adopted shemlen culture & religion. The Chantry hates mages.”

         “I never heard anything like that. My miztrezz attended Chantry servicez zometimez & they never mentioned magic or that magez were bad.” He replied.

         Lanni chewed, thinking. “If mages are in power, the Chantry might not speak against them, or might even find reasons for them to be in power.”

         “I might have to zee if I can attend zervice then.” He rubbed his chin.

         “They do allow elves to attend, though from what I’ve heard you’re let in last, after all the shemlen, & have to stand in the back if there is any room.” She swallowed. “Many of the elves who did attend said they were often turned away from important services to make sure there was room for the shemlen.”

         “I’m not zure elvez were ever allow in zervice, at leazt not that I zaw.” He took a drink.

         They spent much of the night talking, until they went upstairs. Lanni slept on the floor.

         The next day she rose early & found Amé cleaning the bar.

         “Good morning!” he greeted her cheerfully.

         “Good morning.” She replied.

         “I trust you found ze room to your liking?” He asked.

         “It was fine.” She answered. “Do you know where I could buy supplies, & how to get to Veules-les-Roses?”

         “I don’t ‘ave anyzing. Ze last of Ze bread I ‘ave was eaten last night.” He rubbed his chin. “Ze market would be ze best place for all of it, even when ze fair isn’t ‘appening. Zere is a well zere, ze baker ‘as a stall, you can find anyzing you might need zere. I ‘ear zere are also some merchants from Val Royeaux; zey’ll certainly ‘ave passed by Veules-les-Roses on zeir way ‘ere.”

         “Val Royeaux is to the north; Veules-les-Roses is to the south.” Lanni commented.

         “Oh!” he said. “Zere were some Avvar merchants ‘ere & might still be ‘ere. Zey come from ze Frostback Mountains, which are to ze souzeast.”

         “How will I know them?” she asked.

         “Oh, you’ll know zem.” He replied. “Zey are big, selling furs & skins.”

Lanni nodded. “Thank you.”

         “You’re welcome.” He replied. “Will you be staying anozer night?”

         “No,” she started walking towards the door, “I plan to leave today.”

         “Oh, pity.” He said. “Maker watch over you.”

         “Thank you.” Lanni replied as she walked out the door.

         Outside she took a deep breath, & headed towards the market. This early, there were only a few merchants starting to set up. She asked one about the Avvar, & was given curt directions. She found a strange cart with about a half dozen large men standing in a circle next to it.

         Taking a deep breath, she walked up to them.

         They took no notice, seeming to be quietly chanting.

         “Hello?” she said.

         There was no response.

         “Hello?” she said a little louder.

         One of them held a hand up to her, but otherwise did not move. After a moment’s pause she took a few steps back & looked around. She walked over to the well to refill her skins, then found where the stall for the bakery was. There was still very little open, & nothing that she needed. She returned to the cart, finding the men now setting up a simple table with furs & some trinkets on them, along with draping furs over the side of the cart. One appeared to just be leaning against the back of the cart, so she approached him.

         “Greetings, Dalish.” He said, his voice deep. “You are de one who approached us earlier?”

         “I am.” She replied.

         “We were praying to de gods; I am sure you understand.” He explained.

         Lanni nodded. “The humans don’t like it when others don’t worship their Maker.”

         “Dey do not.” He agreed. “What do you need? Your people seldom need our wares.”

         “I don’t need any furs. I need to know how to get to Veules-les-Roses.” She explained.

         He scratched his beard. “We do not go dere, but we go drough a village which is connected to a road which leads dere.”

         “& how do I get there?” she asked.

         “You could travel wid us. We are leaving in a week.” He replied.

         She shook her head “I want to leave sooner than that.”

         “Why so soon?” he asked.

         “Staying in cities is expensive.” She replied.

         “Why not stay wid your clan?” he asked.

         “I,” she said hesitantly, “am traveling alone.”

         “It is a dangerous ding,” he replied, “for one wid your talents to travel alone among de lowlanders.”

         “I,” she narrowed her eyes, “my talents? What do you mean? I am just a Dalish elf with a carved quarterstaff for defense, which is more defense than you appear to have.”

         He laughed. “De lowlanders get nervous about many dings if dey can see dem. What are you, if you are not what I see?”

         “A healer & entertainer.” She replied.

         “& what are de carvings upon your staff?” he asked.

         “Dalish prayers.” She replied.

         “& how do you entertain? I see neider drum nor horn nor stretch-ed string.” He asked.

         “I do,” Lanni began, “perform tricks. Sleight-of-hand.”

         He raised an eyebrow. “Show me.”

         Lanni sighed & pulled a copper coin out of her pouch. She flipped it around her fingers, then clapped & the coin was gone.

         She went to pull the coin out from behind the Avvar’s ear, but he was wearing a cowl.

         “Your ears are covered.” She commented.

         “As are yours.” He observed. “Unusual, for a long-eared elf.”

         “Imagine your ears are uncovered.” She reached up next to his head & produced the coin with a flourish.

         “Hmm…” he rubbed his chin.

         Lanni shrugged. “It’s the easiest one to do on the spur-of-the-moment. I have some rope tricks which are particularly popular but require some preparation.”

         “Do many who see dese accuse you of being a mage?” he asked.

         “It may be the source of some rumors, but it has also helped convince Templars that I’m not a mage.” She replied.

         “Useful.” He commented.

         “& I can earn a few coins in markets like this with such tricks.” She replied. “But this isn’t answering how I get to Veules-les-Roses.”

         “Could you teach how to do dose tricks?” he asked.

         “It would take a while.” She replied.

         “Could it be done in a week & a few days?” he asked.

         She pursed her lips. “You want me to stay here whilst teaching you, then you’ll take me to Veules-les-Roses.”

         “Dat would be a little furder dan we go, but we can do dat.” He replied.

         “Except I don’t have the money to stay here another week.” She said.

         “You could stay wid us. You will be safe & fed.” He offered.

         Lanni glanced at the other Avvar men & crossed her arms in front of her chest. “You’re suggesting that I sleep in a room with all of you?”

         “We sleep in tents outside de town.” He replied.

         “That’s better?” she asked.

         “We shall not harm you.” He replied. “You are a guest, & it is a bad host who injures his guest.”

         “& who would know about it?” She asked. “The people of this town would not care about the plight of one elf, & no one in your clan would know what happened if you do not tell them.”

         “De gods would know, & dey would speak wid de augur, even if we did not value being good hosts.” He replied. “&, I dink, you could tell de gods yourself. It is not wise to offend such.”

         “Can’t anyone speak with the gods?” Lanni asked. “That’s prayer.”

         “Yes, but not as an augur can, which I dink you are to your people.” He replied.

         “I cannot foresee the future.” She said.

         “But you can speak to de gods & read signs.” He stated.

         “I am more knowledgeable about my people’s deities & history than most.” She replied.

         “So join us; we shall feed & protect you, & escort you to Veules-les-Roses. You shall teach me your tricks, for I, too, wish to avoid de Templars dinking I am a mage.” He said.

         “Why would you need that?” She asked. “You have strong warriors to protect you.”

         “Dey are merchants,” he answered, “but you are right dat dey are better fighters dan de lowland merchants. I do not wish to pit dem against Templars to defend me. & it would give me someding to do while dey sell deir wares.”

         She sighed. “Fine.”

         “Dank you.” He said, pulling out a coin. “May we start?”

         Lanni glanced at the market. “I will, I suppose if you are feeding me I will not need to buy the supplies I thought I would. Yes, let us start.” 

Chapter Text

            A few weeks later Lanni arrived at the outskirts of Veules-les-Roses with the Avvar. They said their goodbyes & parted ways. Lanni turned toward the village & approached the first peasant she saw.

            “Excuse me, I am looking for Lilja.” She said.

            “What do you want wiz ‘er, elf?” he asked.

            “I met her years ago at the fair in Aubusson & I was interested in talking with her again, as I was passing through the area.” Lanni replied.

            “Really? Why would you seek ‘er knowledge? Don’t you elves have your own people who know how to ‘eal people?” he asked.

            Lanni stared at him for a moment. “We don’t know everything, & I’d think you’d approve of us talking, as I might be able to teach her something to improve her practice with you & the rest of the village.”

            The peasant grunted. “Yes, but if she does not wish you to find ‘er, & I tell you ‘ow to, she will undoubtedly curse me!”

            “Given that she gave me a book last time I saw her, I doubt she will be unhappy to see me again.” Lanni replied.

            “So you come back to return it?” he asked.

            “No.” Lanni answered. “What does that matter?”

            “I am not going to tell you where she lives.” He stated.

            “From what she said, she comes to the village to help people. Do you know when she’ll next be here?” Lanni asked.

            “No.” He sighed. “Yes. She is ‘ere now.”

            “Can you either take me to her, or tell me where she is?” Lanni asked.

            “I will take you to ‘er.” He led her to the central square where there was a small gathering of people.

            There was Lilja, sitting on a man who was prone, seemingly trying to knead his back.

            He barged into the group & spoke. “Lilja!”

            Lanni quietly stepped up behind & a little to the left of him.

            “Jean, you can see I am busy. What do you want?” Lilja asked.

            “Zis elf woman made me bring ‘er to you. She insists upon speaking wiz you.” Jean said.

            “Made you? Dat is serious.” Lilja glanced back at Lanni. “Well, fortunately for you I’m done wid him.”

            Lilja got up off the man, who rose & thanked her.

            “Now let’s see dis elf.” Lilja gestured for Lanni to come closer.

            “Hello Lilja.” Lanni said.

            “Ah, yes,” Lilja replied, “Loni, was it?”

            “Lanni.” Lanni corrected. “Yes.”

            “It is good to see you again.” Lilja said. “Do you mind if I return to treating dese people?”

            “Not at all.” Lanni replied.

            “I’m glad my instinct to bring ‘er to you was correct.” Jean interjected.

            Lanni raised an eyebrow at him.

            “Yes, dank you, Jean. You may go.” Lilja told him.

            Lanni shrugged & sat nearby, listening to Lilja treat the villagers. In the late afternoon she finished with the last of them, thanked them for the contribution they offered, & put it in her bag.

            She turned to Lanni. “Let us go.”

            They started walking. “Sorry for not talking with you when you arrived; I was, as you could see, busy treating people.”

            “I very much understand.” Lanni replied.

            “How have the years treated you?” Lilja asked.

            “Well, overall, though there has been trouble.” Lanni said.

            “Of course.” Lilja agreed. “Dere is always trouble. I was worried when I did not see you again at Aubusson, dough Onfoi & his family were dere. Dey said you had left to live in an Alienage, but I sensed dat dere was someding more to it.”

            “I had attracted some unwanted attention; I felt it would endanger Onfoi & his family were I to stay, so I moved into an Alienage to hide amongst a crowd.” Lanni explained.

            “How well did dat work, given your tattoos?” Lilja asked.

            “Fairly well, for a time. Those who had pursued me before did not find me there,” Lanni took a deep breath, “but other trouble found me.”

            “Trouble which led you to leave?” Lilja asked.

            “Ultimately,” Lanni affirmed, “yes.”

            “What sort of trouble?” Lilja asked. “Any which is likely to follow you?”

            “I don’t think it will follow me. The first was Templars, though not actually Templars; just bounty hunters looking to earn some coin by turning in someone they thought was a mage.” Lanni said. “The second time I managed to attract the ire of a noble by trying to stop him from assaulting elves.”

            “& how won’t dese follow you?” Lilja asked.

            “The bounty hunters won’t be following anyone anymore, & none know what they knew or that I was involved in their fate. The noble,” Lanni paused, “will also not be assaulting anyone either, & none suspect my involvement.”

            Lilja stopped. “Is dat supposed to make me stop worrying?”

            Lanni turned to her. “The bounty hunters were discussing raping me & whether to feed me or not given that the Templars were going to kill me. The nobleman had been raping elven servants as they went home in the night, he would have raped me & seen me publically punished on trumped-up charges of robbery-then resumed raping elves. Death was the only way to ensure the safety of others.”

            Lilja raised an eyebrow at her. “& what’s to stop you from deciding anyone needs to die?”

            “I’ve only killed those who’ve threaten me.” Lanni said. “& when it was the best option. I actually did try to resolve the conflict with the nobleman without killing him. With Onfoi I fought off but did not kill a number of bandits, including one that nearly killed Gosse. Templar tried to take me in once, but I convinced them I wasn’t a mage.”

            “I suppose dere is dat.” Lilja admitted. “Can you promise me dat you will not kill anyone while here?”

            “What if I am attacked? What if someone tries to kill me?” Lanni asked. “Am I to just let them do as they will with me, just die?”

            “No, of course not!” Lilja replied emphatically. “But I don’t know if I can trust you not to kill someone. Can you promise me you will seek anoder way?”

            “I can promise you that I will only kill if it is the only option.” Lanni said.

            “Very well.” Lilja nodded, & started walking again. “I suppose I might have more trouble if I lived as you do.”

            “Don’t you have a story of your family having to leave a village because of trouble?” Lanni asked.

            “True.” Lilja admitted.

            They walked in silence for a bit before Lilja spoke again. “Is your staff new? It looks a bit different.”

            “It is; I lost the old one.” Lanni said. “& thank you again for the book.”

            “I’m glad you could use it. Do you have it still?” Lilja asked.

            “No.” Lanni replied. “I gave it to a clan I encountered with Onfoi.”

            “So you did not get to read it?” Lilja asked.

            “No, I did.” Lanni replied.

            “Enough to know what it said?” Lilja asked.

            “I actually have most of it memorized.” Lanni said. “I might not have just given it to them if I had not.”

            “Good.” Lilja replied. “Why give it away?”

            “So they could learn from the book.” Lanni answered.

            “I suppose so long as you got use of it.” Lilja replied. “You seem different.”

            “How so?” Lanni asked.

            “More friendly.” Lilja replied. “You talk more.”

            Lanni shrugged. “I suppose. Maybe it comes from my time in the Alienage; everyone was new & I never knew who was going to need my care next. I had to get to know them fast, so I learned to talk more.”

            “So you treated oders in de Alienage?” Lilja asked.

            “Mostly.” Lanni said. “I treated some nobles with elven servants, when they would recommend me to them.”

            “I bet dat was rewarding.” Lilja laughed.

            “They had more coin,” Lanni admitted, “but I liked helping them less. They were not as thankful.”

            “At least not wid dere words?” Lilja laughed.

            “No.” Lanni sighed. “They expected me to come there whenever they wanted, wait until they decided they were ready, then complain about what I told them to do. The elves stopped whatever they were doing, listened, thanked me, & did what I told them to.”

            “Did dey really?” Lilja asked.

            Lanni sighed again. “No, not always.”

            “I was going to say, if dey did, den dey are wiser dan humans. I cannot count how often de villagers come to me wid a complaint dat would’ve been fixed had dey listened to me de first time.” Lilja smiled.

            “But are they at least grateful?” Lanni asked.

            “Oh yes, dey are.” Lilja answered, patting her bag. “Dough being in a city would be better as you can more easily sell someding you get if you don’t need it.”

            “They usually gave me coin.” Lanni replied.

            “So what brings you here?” Lilja asked.

            “I was interested in seeing the ruins where your husband found the book.” Lanni said.

            Lilja was silent for a bit before speaking again. “Dat could be trouble. It is in de local lord’s forest.”

            “So?” Lanni asked. “It is not like I would be taking anything from his forest.”

            “How would he know dat if he or his men found you?” Lilja asked.

            “Well,” Lanni said, “if he didn’t object to your husband taking a book from it, why would he object to me looking at it?”

            “My husband was trespassing & poaching.” Lilja clarified. “It would be better were he just stealing; de punishment is less for dat.”

            “Has he been caught?” Lanni asked.

            “No.” Lilja answered. “Fortunately. Ah, here we are.”

            They were approaching a small hut surrounded by a garden where three people were working.

            “Hello my dears!” Lilja called to them.

            “’Ello!” They called back.

            As they neared the three came to greet them; they were a woman, a girl, & a young man who appeared to be between the others in age.

            “Who’s dis?” the woman asked.

            “Dis is Lanni.” Lilja replied. “Dese are my children; Svarah, Pierre, & Anja. I met Lanni years ago at de fair in Aubusson.”

            “Welcome, Lanni.” Pierre said. “Why do you ‘ave zat tattoo on your face?”

            “It’s a sign of adulthood among my people.” Lanni explained.

            “But none of ze elves in Aubusson ‘ad them.” Pierre replied.

            “My people, meaning the Dalish elves.” Lanni explained.

            “De elves are a divided people,” Lilja interjected, “dere are de Dalish, who travel from place to place, & de city elves, who live wid humans. Lanni is one of de Dalish.”

            “Dey travel from place to place on dere own?” Svarah asked.

            “No,” Lanni answered, “we normally travel with our clan. I am traveling alone.”

            “Is your fader back?” Lilja asked.

            “Yes, he is cleaning some skins.” Svarah answered. “Nana is making dinner.”

            “Good, I have a few dings to add to dinner.” Lilja said. They walked around to the back of the hut, where an older woman was stirring a pot over a fire & a man was fleshing a hide which was stretched in a frame.

            “Hello!” Lilja called. The two looked up from what they were doing.

            “Hello dear.” The older woman called.

            “Who’s zat?” the man asked. “I don’t recognize ‘er from ze village.”

            “She’s not from de village.” Lilja said. “Dis is Lanni, I met her at de fair in Aubusson a few years back.”

            “I believe I saw you briefly at your stall.” Lanni said to the man.

            “Yes, he was dere; his name if Fulbert, if you didn’t remember. Dis is my mother, Dagmar.” Lilja said.

            “I don’t remember ‘er.” Fulbert said.

            “Dat’s alright.” Lilja replied. “She’s de one I gave de book you found.”

            “Oh?” Fulbert raised an eyebrow at Lanni. “Do you still ‘ave it?”

            “Bertie, don’t be like dat.” Lilja admonished him.

            “Yes,” Dagmar added, stirring the pot, “a gift is a gift, even if you don’t like de giving, you don’t ask for it back.”

            “Oh, & I have a few dings to add to de pot.” Lilja said, pulling things out of her bag.

            Fulbert harrumphed & turned back to his skin.

            “Bertie dear.” Lilja said after a minute.

            The man paused & glanced over his shoulder at Lilja, one eyebrow raised. Dagmar started cutting the vegetables Lilja had brought on a small table.

            “Do you remember where you found dat book?” she asked.

            “Yes.” He replied.

            “Would you be willing to lead Lanni dere?” she asked.

            “It’s in ze lord’s forest.” He replied.

            “I know.” Lanni said. “I have no intention of poaching or stealing. Just looking.”

            “It seems a long way to come, just to look.” Dagmar commented.

            “How do you know I’ve come a long way?” Lanni asked.

            “Lilja hasn’t seen you in years. So you must not have been close. Everyone who can goes to de fair,” Dagmar said, “at least every few years.”

            “I might not have reason to come, or other things might have prevented me from coming.” Lanni said.

            “Yes, but when you asked how I knew, you admitted dat I was right.” Dagmar smiled at her.

            “You are correct,” Lanni admitted, “that I have come a long way, but-“

            Lilja interjected. “Dis does not matter. Bertie, will you lead her dere?”

            The man sighed. “Yes, dear.”

            “What I was going to suggest,” Dagmar began, “was dat she might want to take someding wid her.”

            “Wouldn’t that be stealing?” Lanni asked.

            “Not if you bring it wid you.” Dagmar answered. “I mean, you should make a drawing of what you find & maybe write some explanation of what it is.”

            “I don’t have anything to write on or with.” Lanni stated.

            “Ink & a brush are not hard to make, & I’m sure some the skins here would do for writing.” Dagmar suggested.

            “I can pay!” Lanni quickly added as Fulbert took a deep breath. He looked at her & nodded.

            “Ze will require some preparation.” Fulbert said. “A few days at least.”

            “She can stay here.” Dagmar said.

            “Of course!” Lilja agreed.

            “I’ll happily help you with whatever work is needed here.” Lanni offered.

            “I dink dere is enough for anoder knowledgeable woman to help de village.” Lilja said.

            “Are you sure that’s a good idea?” Lanni asked. “I do not think the villagers liked or trusted me.”

            “Oh, dey just don’t know you. If you are wid me, you will be fine.” Lilja assured her.

            Over the next few days, as Fulbert prepared the hides & Dagmar made the ink, Lanni assisted Lilja in treating the villagers. When they finished early, they would head back to help with gardening. Two days later Fulbert led her to the ruin.

            Lanni sat with her skin in her lap & a brush in her hand; her ink pot sat on a rock next to the slate she had bought from Svarah. Her staff laid on the other side of her. She glanced at the slate & the fallen stones in front of her.

            A twig snapped off in the woods to her left.

            She carefully added more lines to the drawing on the page, carefully recreating the particular part of the ruins she was camping in.

            Somewhere off in the forest to her right flank someone tried to cough quietly.

            Lanni sighed, & started making some notes in Elvhen on the page.

            Front her left flank she heard some hushed voices, then the clear sound of footsteps approaching.

            She wasn’t finished with her notes when the person approaching addressed her.

            “’Ello.” A male voice said.

            “Good afternoon.” Lanni replied, finishing her notes & bleeding the remaining ink out of the quill.

            “I am ze lord of zis land, are you not going to address me properly?” he demanded.

            “I am Dalish; we neither have lords nor deal with them, so we do not learn how to address them.” Lanni replied, putting the quill away. “Do lords generally stalk visitors to their lands?”

            “I can do as I wish on my land, & particularly if I suspect I have a poacher in my forest.” He said. “Do not attempt to run, my ‘unters & I ‘ave you surrounded, & we know zese woods like ze back of our ‘ands.”

            “But as you can see, I am not a poacher.” Lanni stoppered the ink pot.

            “So do you say you’re doing?” he asked.

            “Studying these ruins.” Lanni looked at the noble. His mask covered his whole face, & his clothes were black.

            “Are ze valuable?” he asked.

            “To us elves.” Lanni replied, using her staff to get to her feet. “I’m sure anything valuable was looted when the Dales fell, & if not then it has rotted in the years since then.”

            “So what is worz looking for?” he asked.

            “Forgotten knowledge. Don’t you value your past?” Lanni asked.

            “My,” he paused, “past.”

            “Yes.” She said. “The history of your people.”

            “You expect me to believe you’re trespassing in my forest just out of academic curiosity?” He asked incredulously.

            “It’s the truth.” Lanni replied.

            “Ze truz does not matter. I can ‘ave you flogged for trespassing, & tortured & ‘anged for poaching & looting.” He stated.

            “That would not be just, why would you do that?” Lanni asked.

            “Zere is no justice. You knife-ears wander ze land, zinking you can ignore ze laws of ze land. You are carefree, you know nothing of real suffering! I should show you some!” he threatened.

            “& what,” Lanni asked, “is real suffering?”

            “Try losing your family as some bastard tries to usurp your rightful fief! I should slaughter your entire clan, zen you might understand my,” he pause, “true pain.”

            “That is certainly a threat.” Lanni leaned on her staff. “May I ask you a few questions?”

            “If zis is some attempt to get out of your punishment, it won’t work.” He replied. “But I can indulge your pitiful request for mercy.”

            “Tell me, did you have a mentor, someone who, say, taught you how to wield that sword?” Lanni asked.

            “Yes. ‘E taught me everything I know, & ‘e died defending my family.” He replied.

            Lanni nodded. “Imagine that, in addition to teaching you what he was supposed to, he also touched & tried to know you-“

            “’E would never! ‘Ow dare you slander ‘im!” he yelled. “Explain yourself, bitch!”

            Lanni raised a hand defensively. “I’m sure he wouldn’t, you know him best. Please indulge me; my purpose will become clear later. But say he did. What then?”

            He was silent for a minute. “I would make ‘im stop, tell ‘im I do not want it, it is inappropriate, it is wrong. I would not allow it to continue.”

            “Yes,” Lanni said, “but you were a child when he started training you, & he a grown man. Could you really stop him?”

            He paused before answering. “Perhaps not, but ‘e would have listened when I told ‘im it was wrong & stopped.”

            “But he doesn’t. He insists it is part of your training.” Lanni said.

            The noble looked at the ground, for a bit. “I would tell my parents of zis; zey would not ‘ave allowed it if zey knew what ‘e was doing!”

            “I’m sure they wouldn’t have,” Lanni agreed, “but say, when you go to them, they say you are lying, that you are slandering a good man because you are jealous of his skill & what he has achieved. They say that you are lazy & just trying to get out of your training.”

            “I,” he said, “I would refuse, no, zey would have forced me to ze lessons, beat me until I went. I would try to avoid ‘im however I could.”

            “So you endure,” Lanni said, “until your training is over.”

            “Yes.” He agreed. “Now what was the point?”

         “The training is done, but you’re still supposed to practice with him sometimes.” Lanni said. “Then another talented child is selected to train under him, another young boy like you. & he is not trying to touch you as much as he used to.”

            “Good.” The nobleman said.

            Lanni raised an eyebrow. “Really? You’d be alright with him doing to another boy what he did to you, even though you’d then be a man who might be able to stop it? Could you really sleep at night knowing what that boy would be going through, & that you could’ve prevented it.”

            “You’re right.” The nobleman admitted. “I couldn’t.”

            “Would you confront him?” Lanni asked.

            “Yes. I would tell ‘im zat what ‘e did to me was wrong, zough if ‘e was as you described ‘e would not listen. I would tell ‘im zat if ‘e did anyzing to zat boy, I would stop ‘im.” The nobleman said.

            “Indeed, he says it is part of the training,” Lanni replied, “& says that you are just jealous of his attention, that you should be grateful for any attention he pays you.”

            “I would attend any training ‘e give to make sure ‘e does nozing.” The nobleman said.

            “Ah, but could you really be there all the time?” Lanni asks. “How could you stop him?

            “No, I could not be zere all ze time.” He answered. “If my parents did not believe me, I could not get zem to banish ‘im.”

            “There is only one way,” Lanni said, “to ensure the safety of that little boy. What do you do when they ask you why you killed him?”

            “I will tell zem everyzing zat ‘as been ‘appening.” The nobleman said.

            “You think that’ll have a different result from before. They did not believe you before, said that you were lying, slandering a good man, acting out of jealousy. What is the punishment for murder among your people?” Lanni asked.

            “Deaz.” The nobleman answered.

            “Would the lord of the land really execute his own son, even for murder?” Lanni asked.

            “Possibly not.” The nobleman admitted.

            “Say they decided that they couldn’t execute you, so they decided to banish you, but that was not quite enough, so they decided to mark you,” Lanni pulled back her hood, “so all would know by looking at you that you have transgressed.”

            The nobleman looked at her for a minute, his shoulders slightly fallen, before he puffed himself up again. “Your attempt to gain my sympazy zrough zis pazetic fabrication is laughable. You are lucky I am feeling generous today, so I shall permit you to stay & stare at zese old rocks. I doubt zat even if you are poaching, zat your meagre appetite could dent ze bounty of my woods. Pray to ze Maker or whatever you ‘old dear zat I do not change my mind!”

            “Indeed,” Lanni lowered her head slightly, “your lordship is most generous.”

            “I am!” the nobleman said, & swaggered off. “Let’s go! Daylight is wasting!”

            About a half dozen men appeared out from behind bushes & tree trunks to follow him off.

Chapter Text

            She spent another couple of days there, recording everything she could about the small ruin, before she left. She stopped off at Lilja’s hut before heading on to the village to get more food.

            “Excuse me,” she asked one of a few peasants working a field near the houses, “Do you know anyone who might have food I could buy?”

            “You are ze elf lady who was wiz Lilja, yes?’ she asked. “Talk to Piers.”

            “& where is he?” Lanni asked.

            “It’s around ze commons. From ‘ere, zird ‘ouse on ze right.” She said.

            “Thank you.” Lanni replied. She walked to the commons; there were four people seeming to mill around in the center of it. As she started walking around to the right, two of them left, heading in different directions.

            She approached the third house & knocked on its door.

            The neighbor poked his head out & addressed her. “’Ello?”

            Lanni turned to him. “I’m looking for ‘Piers’?”

            “I’m Piers.” He said. “What do you want?”

            “I,” Lanni started walking over to him, “was told you might be able to sell me some food.”

            “Oh, yes,” he replied, “certainly I can get you some food for coin. I saw you ‘elping Lilja ze ozer day, yes? I run ze bakehouse.”

            “So you have bread?” Lanni asked.

            “Yes, much of it is a little stale at zis point in ze day, but I also know who ‘as ozer food in ze village.” He replied.

            A man in Templar armor appeared around the side of the building behind Piers.

            “What are you doing?” Piers asked, looking past Lanni.

            Someone grabbed her right arm from behind her & her staff was taken, then another hand grabbed her left arm.

            “Don’t resist.” A voice to her left ordered, & her dagger was pulled from her belt.

            “What are you doing?” Piers demanded again.

            The Templar behind Piers placed a hand on his shoulder. “Go back inside.”

            “But,” Piers sounded panicked, “but she is wiz Lilja!”

            “Go back inside, & let us deal wiz zis mage.” The Templar repeated.

            “Who is Lilja?” another asked.

            “She is,” Piers paused, “she knows much of ‘ealing ‘erbs, &, & many depend on ‘er. If zis elf is wiz ‘er, she will be upset if you take ‘er, & we might suffer for it!”

            Lanni’s hands were being tied behind her back.

            “Should we look into zis?” One asked.

            “I don’t zink we could ‘andle two mages wiz just ze four of us.” Another opined.

            “Maker, no!” Piers objected. “Do not bozer Lilja!”

            “Go back inside.” The Templar with his hand on Piers’ shoulder turned him & pushed him through the open door to his house.

            “I’m not a mage!” Lanni insisted.

            “No?” Another Templar came around the front of her. “We have reports of a Dalish mage wiz a carved staff, & you are a Dalish wiz a carved staff.”

            “I’m not a mage!” Lanni repeated. “I know how to heal the body & entertain with so-called stage magic, nothing more!”

            “Of course, of course, it’s all a misunderstanding.” He said, half laughing.

            “Look, if you’re really not, ze Circle will figure zat out, & you get to take a nice, little trip to Val Royeaux.” Another said.

            “& if I don’t want to go to Val Royeaux?” Lanni asked.

            “Too bad.” A loop of rope attached to a lead was put around her neck. “Come on.”

            “What about her staff?” a fourth voice behind her asked.

            “Leave it; if she needs one ze Circle has plenty of zem.”

            They started walking, with one in front of her, one behind her, & one to either side. They walked in silence for several hours before the one to her right, who was carrying her staff, spoke.

            “ From what clan do you hail? ” he asked.

            Lanni’s head snapped to look at the Templar who had just addressed her in Elvhen. He was an elf, but lacked vallaslin.

            “ I am not a part of any clan. ” Lanni answered. “ Where did you learn to speak Elvhen? ”

            “’Ey, what are you saying?” the one on the left asked.

            “I’m just practicing my Elvish.” The one on the right explained.

            “It’s a little rude to speak in a language no one else understands.” The one behind them opined.

            “Hey, I don’t get many chances to speak Elvish,” the one on the right replied. “Are you really going to tell me not to take advantage of it?”

            “’Is knowledge of Elvish could be valuable if we ever need to deal wiz ze Dalish.” The one in front said.

            “Don’t most of zem speak our tongue anyway?” the one in back asked.

            “Yes, but zey might trust an elf who speaks zeir language more zan just another ‘uman Templar.” The one in front replied. “Go ahead.”

             “Thank you.” The one on the right said. “ I’ve spoken it all my life. ”

            “ That’s surprising. In the Alienage I was in no one knew it. ” Lanni said.

            “ I didn’t grow up in an Alienage. I’m Dalish. ” He said.

            “ You don’t have vallaslin. ” Lanni pointed out. “ & why are you with the Templars? ”

            “ Those are related. ” He replied.

            “Do you have any idea what zat man was talking about?” the one on her left asked.

            “ How so? ” Lanni asked.

            “What man?” the one behind her asked,

            “ Might we exchange names? ” the Dalish Templar asked. “ I am Athras of the Alvar tribe .”

            “Ze man in ze village, said somezing about a Lily who would be upset because of us taking zis elf.” The one on her left said.

            “ I am Lanni. ” Lanni replied.

            “Probably just a village wise woman who mixes weeds & tells ‘er neighbors it’ll cure zem.” The one in front said.

            “ Years ago, before I came of age, one of our clan members became possessed & attacked the clan. ” Athras began.

            “Are we sure?” the one behind her asked. “Perhaps we should mention it to ze knight-commander so someone can look into it.”

            “ So that’s how they’re telling it now. ” Lanni glowered.

            “We can, but such women are rarely mages, & ze villagers get angry.” The one in the front said.

            “ What? ” Athras asked. “ That is what happened; I was there. Ralath started throwing lighting & fire around. Eight of the clan died, & more than a dozen were injured, including our Keeper Nethras, who nearly died. It took us months to repair the damage to the aravels & tents & coax enough halla back so that we could move on. ”

            “Still, seems like we could’ve looked into it while we were zere.” The one on the left said.

            “ Oh .” Lanni said.

            “ What were you talking about? ” Athras asked.

            Lanni sighed. “ I did not leave my clan on good terms, & what you described sounded like something they might make up to explain what happened. ”

            “ Are you a keeper? ” Athras asked.

            “Perhaps,” the one in front said, “but if she were we’re ‘ardly able to ‘andle two mages.”

            “ Are you actually Dalish? ” Lanni asked.

            “ Yes!” Athras replied.

            “ Do keepers ever leave their clans? ” Lanni asked.

            “ Well, no, but you said you left on bad terms. ” Athras said. “ Were you a keeper? ”

            “ If you were Dalish, you’d know that all keepers are mages or know magic, & I’ve already told you I’m not a mage. ” Lanni replied.

            “ Did you know I was one of the people then? ” Athras asked.

            “ Would one of the people betray me like this?” Lanni asked.

            “ Look, I would help you, but I can’t risk my position with the Templars. ” Athras replied.

            “ Sure, it’s fine, your position is more important than your being directly involved in the imprisonment & probable torture of another elf, & if I were a mage, execution. ” Lanni said bitterly.

            “ After Ralath attacked the clan, I talked with the keeper about what I’d heard Templars could do: counteracting magic. It could prevent anything like that happening again. So we planned for me to try to join the Templars to learn their secrets, posing as a city elf. We informed the clan, so when I came of age I didn’t get the vallaslin. I will when I return, after the Templars have taught me how to counteract magic. They haven’t yet, & if they find out I helped you I would be kicked out. ” Athras explained.

            “ That’s comforting. ” Lanni replied.

            “ So are you a mage? ” Athras asked.

            “ If I were I still don’t see any reason to tell you. ” Lanni answered.

            “ But I shared a secret with you. They’d kick me out if they knew. ” Athras said.

             “Would they believe me? They think I am a mage; I might be lying about you in an attempt to escape. ” Lanni pointed out.

            Athras growled. “ I see your point. Are you willing to tell me how you came to leave your clan?”

            Lanni glanced at him. “ I killed another member of the clan, so they banished me. He had trained me as a healer & had sexually abused me since I started training as a child. Then the clan started planning to have another little girl train under him. ”

            “ Why didn’t you tell the clan about what was happening? ” Athras asked. “ They would’ve stopped it .”

            “ I did. They said I was lying. ” Lanni replied. ” Both when he first started doing it to me & when they asked why I killed him. ”

            “ In our clan the keeper was also the best at healing. ” Athras said. “ Unusual to have them be different people. ”

            “ They were the same person. ” Lanni clarified.

            “ I can understand them banishing you then. ” Athras replied.

            Lanni sneered. “ Did you miss the part where he had abused me for years & was about to start abusing another little girl? ”

            “ No, but the loss of a keeper represents a great loss of knowledge for all of the people. ” Athras said.

            “ His first had already come of age; he had already passed on all the knowledge he had. All we lost was one abuser. ” Lanni stated.

            “ Do you know that? There may have been things he knew that he hadn’t gotten around to telling his first, or things he hadn’t realized that he hadn’t passed on. As much as what he may have done to you was wrong, murder shouldn’t go unpunished, particularly of someone as important as a keeper. ” Athras said. “ You could have just taken the girl & fled.”

            “ So his abuse of me should go unpunished? ” Lanni asked. “ & where was I to take this girl I had just abducted?”

            “ No, you should have convinced your clan of his improper actions. ” Athras replied.

            “ I described to them what he did to me. They said I was lying. ” Lanni repeated.

            “ So bring proof. ” Athras said.

            “ I didn’t have proof when it started, I barely understood what was happening, & I was immediately accused of lying about it so I didn’t bring it up again.” Lanni explained.

            “ Why would they think you were lying?” Athras asked. “ Did you lie a lot as a child? ”

            “ No more than other children in my clan. They said I was jealous of his position, & didn’t want to do the work.” Lanni said.

            “ Oh, that makes sense. ” Athras replied.

            There was silence for a little while.

            “ What Alienage did you live in after you were banished from your clan? ” Athras asked.

            Lanni did not reply.

            “ Why aren’t you answering? ” Athras asked after a bit.

            “I see no point in helping you, Templar.” Lanni replied. “If all you mean to do is fool my people into cooperating & selling out our ways, I will have no part in it.”

            “Oh,” the Templar to her left said, “what did you say to piss her off?”

            Athras frowned as the others laughed.

            “Guess bringing ‘er staff along isn’t going to pay off!” the one behind them joked.

            “You’re lucky she’s tied up, ozerwise she might send you to meet ze Maker.” The one on her left joked.

            “ May you learn. ” Athras muttered.

            “ May you learn. ” Lanni replied.

            The rest of the day was spent walking; they made camp before the sun had touched the horizon. They attached Lanni’s lead to a stake which they pounded into the ground while they set up their tents & a fire.

            “Get ze bandage.” Estienne said.

            “Weren’t we going to wait on that until after eating?” Athras asked.

            “No. Ze light is failing, & we need to be able to see in order to collect ze blood.” Estienne explained.

            “What are you planning to do?” Lanni asked.

            “We need blood to make a phylactery for you.” Estienne replied. “So we can track you if you somehow escape.”

            “Good to know.” Lanni said.

            “Guarin, search ‘er, make sure zere’s nozing in ‘er bags.” Estienne pulled a case out of the bag he had set by one of the tents, Athras grabbed a bundle from the bag by the other tent. Guarin patted her down lightly, then started going through her bags & pouches while Vauquelin was starting dinner.

            “What’s this? Scrolls?” Guarin asked, pulling one out.

            “Be careful with that.” Lanni said as he unrolled it. Guarin, Estienne, & Athras looked at it.

            “Drawings of broken-down walls & gates, but what kind of writing is zat?” Guarin asked.

            “I think that’s Elvhen.” Athras said.

            Lanni glared at him.

            “Can you read it?” Estienne asked.

            “No,” Athras replied, meeting Lanni’s gaze, “some of the older people in the Alienage had heirlooms which had similar writing on it.”

            “So you don’t know what it says?” Estienne asked.

            “No.” Athras looked back to Estienne.

            “& you’re not willing to read it to us?” Estienne looked at Lanni.

            “No.” Lanni confirmed.

            “Why would anyone make scrolls of ruins?” Guarin asked.

            “I zink zey’re Elvish ruins, & someone, maybe zis elf ‘ere, was studying zem. Look, zese characters on zis archway match ze characters written next to ze drawing.” Estienne said.

            “Why bozer? It’s just a bunch of old stones?” Guarin asked. “Better to use zem to make somzing new razer zan stew over what is lost.”

            Estienne shook his head. “You have no appreciation for ‘istory. Don’t worry, elf, you’ll have plenty of time to study your drawings in ze Circle, & you’ll probably find ozers who know about your ‘istory too.”

            “Well, she ‘as a ‘ealing kit here, some food, a bedroll, a basic tent, but ozerwise zere are just zese scrolls.” Guarin said.

            “Put zem back, we need to bare ‘er arm.” Estienne ordered.

            Guarin roughly rolled the scroll up & shoved it back in her largest bag while Athras tried to roll up her sleeve without success.

            “This isn’t working.” Athras said. “We may ‘ave to untie ‘er.”

            “What if she runs?” Guarin asked.

            “She’s still tezered.” Estienne replied. “Plus we have you zree young men to chase after ‘er if she gets out of zat.”

            Though the three grumbled, Guarin untied her.

            “Put ‘er backpack by my tent.” Estienne ordered Guarin. Lanni raised an eyebrow at him. “You’ll squeeze in wiz us, so you won’t have a chance to escape while we sleep. Don’t worry, I find you elves repulsive & I’ll be between you & Guarin, if ‘e ‘ad any notion. Plus it’ll be warmer wiz zree bodies in ze tent.”

            “I’d rather sleep outside.” Lanni stated.

            “No, you might escape zen.” Estienne replied.

            Lanni glared at him as Guarin took her backpack from her. They rolled up her sleeve, cut her arm, & filled a couple vials before Estienne had Arthas dress the wound.

            “’Ow’s dinner coming?” Estienne called to Vauquelin.

            “It’s ready.” Vauquelin replied.

            “Well, come on, let’s eat.” Estienne started towards the fire. The other two followed him. Lanni looked at the lead attached to her neck, then looked back to see the Templars sitting down. She crossed her arms.

            “What are you waiting for? Not ‘ungry?” Estienne asked.

            Lanni pointedly looked back at the stake to which she was tethered, then at Estienne.

            “What?” He said. “Oh, you idiots! The fire is too far from ‘er stake! Vauquelin, you move it so she can come eat.”

            Vauquelin grabbed a hammer & dislodged the stake as the others started eating. She walked up & sat down by the fire. Estienne handed her a bowl of stew with some bread & a spoon in it, so she started eating as Vauquelin started pounding the stake into the ground just outside of the fire.

            “Really?” Vauquelin asked. “You’re just going to start eating?”

            “What else am I supposed to do?” Lanni asked.

            “Wait.” Vauquelin replied.

            “What are you on about?” Athras asked.

            “I-“ Vauquelin started but stopped before finishing the sentence.

            “She’s right.” Estienne opined. “Pounding in ze stake is a one-man job, & you can do zat wizout ‘er needing to watch you do it.”

            “She’s our prisoner, I’m not ‘er servant!” Vauquelin protested.

            “Yes, & yes, but zere are certain zings she as prisoner cannot do as she is a prisoner, zus we must do zem.” Estienne explained. “As you are my subordinate, you will do as I say, even if it is for ‘er.”

            Vauquelin grumbled & went back to pounding in the stake.

            “Not too deep; it’s not close enough to ze tent for ‘er to sleep in zere, & you will ‘ave to get it out again tomorrow anyway.” Estienne added.

            Vauquelin grunted & tossed the hammer back at the pack whence he had gotten it.

            “Put it away properly.” Estienne ordered.

            Vauquelin did so & then sat back down “Can I eat now?”

            “If we weren’t escorting a potentially dangerous mage, I’d say no, given your attitude. You’ll take second shift.” Estienne replied.

            Vauquelin said nothing, grabbing his bowl & beginning to eat silently.

            “Guarin, take first shift.” Etienne ordered. “Athras, you have zird.”

            The Templars chatted as they ate; after all had finished Vauquelin was made to move her stake again so that she could sleep in the tent & retied her hands, this time in front of her. She slept little that night, trying to be as far from Estienne as she could.

            She shifted & felt something hard & cold by her, so she opened her eyes, though she could see little. Feeling the object, she found its handle & picked it up. It was a dagger. She rose, & looked down upon the sleeping forms of her Templar captors.

            She considered the dagger. It fit perfectly in her hand, & the blade was bright & sharp.

            She looked at her wrist. Hadn’t her wrists been bound?

            She looked around her. Hadn’t she been in a tent?

            The still-sleeping forms of the Templars drew her attention. All four lay at her feet. Hadn’t they been divided between two small tents?

            She dropped the dagger. “ Spirit of Elgar’nan, thank you for offering your help, but I do not need your assistance. I can escape on my own. ”

            The next morning they broke camp & started walking again.

            Around mid-morning Athras spoke to her. “ Are you feeling more reasonable now? ”

            “I am being marched to my death & my betrayer expects me to get over that in one night?” Lanni asked.

            “Oh,” Guarin said, “she’s feisty!”

            “You want to drop ‘er staff now?” Vauquelin quipped.

            “No, don’t drop it.” Estienne ordered. “& you might not be executed. You might eizer just be made a part of ze Circle or Tranquil.”

            “How much more peaceful do you expect me to be?” Lanni asked. The Templars laughed.

            “Not tranquil like zat.” Estienne explained, “’Ave you really never ‘eard of ze Rite of Tranquility?”

            “No. I have no reason to learn about your Circles.” Lanni replied.

            “It is a ritual by which a mage is severed from ze Fade; zey lose all ability to cast magic & also cease to dream or ‘ave any emotions.” Estienne explained.

            “Zey’re creepy.” Guarin opined.

            “Creators, that’s terrible.” Lanni said.

            “It saves all ze knowledge of ze man, & ‘e ‘imself.” Estienne replied.

            “& ‘ey, Athras, she won’t be pissed at you anymore if she is made Tranquil.” Guarin laughed.

            “Unless she isn’t a mage!” Vauquelin added, laughing.

            “ Dread wolf take you all. ” Lanni muttered under her breath.

            Athras did not attempt to speak with her again for the rest of the day. Around midafternoon they arrived in a city.

            “Hey Estienne,” Athras said, “I tend to get sick on ships, might I try to find an apothecary to get something to help with that?”

            “You sure you don’t want to ask our charge,” Guarin asked, “she might not poison you.”

            Vauquelin & Guarin started to laugh.

            “Shut it!” Estienne shouted. “We’re not on ze road anymore. Athras, you can go once we’ve found an inn.”

            Estienne secured a room & then left them a the inn to secure passage on a ship to Val Royeaux. They started eating; Estienne returned whilst they were in the middle of the meal.

            “Where’s my food?” He asked.

            “We didn’t know how long you’d be.” Vauquelin replied. “We did tell ze innkeeper zat you’d be wanting food & drink.”

Estienne grunted. “Well, you’ll be ‘appy to know I booked us passage on ze Michel.”

The three younger Templars glanced at each other. Lanni continued to nurse her ale.

“Is that supposed to mean something to us?” Athras asked.

“It’s a good ship, from ze Duke Mellerin’s fleet.” Estienne answered.

“I see,” Guarin began, “wait, why is ze duke’s ship taking on passengers?”

            “I asked ze same question.” Estienne replied. “Apparently ze duke ended up building more ships zan ‘e needed, so instead of letting ze ships just sit zere doing nozing, ‘e started ‘iring zem out to transport cargo & people. Ze duke gets more money, ze people get safer transport.”

            “That makes sense.” Athras commented.

            “Zat ze duke is a greedy bastard?” Vauquelin replied.

            “’E might be short on money.” Guarin pointed out.

            “What’s wrong with him making use of ships which would otherwise go unused?” Athras asked.

            The three Orlesians looked at Athras.

            “It is,” Estienne said as a tray with food & drink was set before him, “beneaz ze diginity of ‘is station to use ‘is military to gain coin, at least in so obvious a fashion.”

            “That doesn’t make sense to me.” Athras scratched his head.

            Estienne shrugged. “Given your past, zat makes sense.”

            “’E’s too poor to be able to afford dignity!” Guarin laughed. Athras glared at him.

            That night in the room Estienne slept in the bed with Athras while Guarin slept in front of the door & Vauquelin in front of the window. Lanni lay awake in the middle of the floor for much of the night, trying to quietly loosen her bonds to no avail until sleep took her.

            The next day the ship didn’t get underway until midafternoon. They tied her to the ship’s railing with Guarin standing next to her as they set up the cabin. On her lead, Lanni could just make it to the shade of the sails. Guarin stood by her, looking around, while the others wandered the deck, Athras occasionally drinking from a small ceramic jar. When it started to get dark, they retired to the cabin, Lanni being placed in one of the upper bunks, Estienne in the other upper bunk & Vauquelin & Athras in the two lower ones while Guarin stood guard. Lanni noted where Estienne’s satchel with the vials was before pretending to fall asleep. Eventually Vauquelin relieved Guarin. Then Athras relieved Vauquelin.

            “I’m just going to make sure you’re securely bound.” Athras said.

            Athras adjusted the rope, though the end result was that the bonds were looser, not more secure.

            “I’m starting to get seasick again.” Athras stated quietly. “Time for the potion; I hope the apothecary didn’t mix up the order. The previous customer had asked about sleeping draughts.”

            Lanni raised an eyebrow at him as he downed the potion. They sat opposite each other, but soon Athras’ head lolled to the side & he started snoring.

            She slipped out of the rope easily. Pale moonlight lit the small room through the cracks in a window. She located the pouch in which the vials of her blood were kept. Moving as quickly as she dared, she rummaged around in it, finding four vials.

            She looked at them in the moonlight. Two contained a red liquid. She started to put all four into her own pouch, then looked at them again before putting them all in her pouch.

            Quietly she walked to the door of the cabin, her hand out in front of her to feel where it was in the darkness. She felt around the rough wood, finding first the handle & then the deadbolt. Slowly she slid the bolt back & opened the door a crack. She whispered & gestured, & soon transformed into an otter. Someone stirred in a bunk behind her as she slipped through the door, sneaking towards the side.

            “What’s zat?” Someone called. She bounded to the edge & jumped off, landing with a little splash. Swimming underwater, she approached the shore, then swam along it in the opposite direction the boat had been heading, surfacing occasionally for air, for as long as she could before actually getting up onto the shore.

            She returned to her normal form & looked around. There was very little shore before the sheer cliff, & that was entirely rocks & boulders. It was also kind of cold here. She pulled the vials out of her pouch. The two containing her blood she quickly smashed between two rocks, but the other two she considered before smashing them also.

            Curling up exhausted behind a boulder, she fell into a fitful sleep.

            She awoke in the morning to a wet feeling, finding the waves were coming closer. Her body ached as she pushed herself up. Looking around, she quickly ducked down again: the ship was in view. Drained as she was, she cast the spell again, this time becoming a seagull. She easily found a thermal updraft & rode it high over the cliff to get a look at the surrounding lands. There were vast forests & the cliff extended as far as the eye could see. She descended, landing on the cliff, & resumed her normal form.

            She looked out at the ship. “ May the dread wolf take you. ”

            Then she turned & walked into the forest.

Chapter Text

            Lanni was walking along the cliffs when she came upon a bay, the land sloping from the high seaward cliffs to a beach. There were several ships within its arms, & smaller boats moving between the ships & the shore, but there was no settlement here. The ships flew a flag she didn’t recognize but the symbol upon it looked familiar. She found her way down from the cliff to the landing site.

         A small group broke away from the figures to intercept her. When they got close she could see their pointed ears & tattooed faces.

         “Anadaran atish’an.” Lanni called to them.

         “Anataran atish’an.” Their leader replied. “I am Testa, of the Litwyn clan.”

         “I am Lanni, & I have no clan.” Lanni replied. “These are your ships?”

         “Yes, they are. We long ako apantoned the lant to live on the sea, as there is much more space to escape to shoult the shemlen come after us.” Testa said.

         “But no halla to guide your aravels.” Lanni pointed out.

         Testa laughed. “No, & though some call tolphins ‘sea-halla’, they to not pull our ‘aravels’. The wints guite us.”

         Lanni nodded. “I may wish to speak with your keeper.”

         “I pelieve she woult welcome you.” Testa replied. “Come, follow me.”

         They started walking down the slope.

         “How did you come to be living on ships?” Lanni asked.

         “We hat always stayet close to the sea;” Testa began, “we kot the ships after an attack. Tevinter pirates raitet us. They took many of our people & either took or trove off our halla. Rinalla, our leater five kenerations ako, took a pant of hunters to follow them on the shore. The pirates just went to Pollentia, which was the next port, so Rinalla went to speak with the lort mayor of the city. His name was Sapas; he wantet to ket rit of the pirates & thus earn prestige over the lort mayors of other cities, put they had proken no law of Pollentia. When Rinalla tolt him that the pirates hat taken our people & halla, he raitet their ships, for they had claimet a carko of many halla skins & horns. In their holt he fount many of our people in chains, along with many more halla skins & horns. As compensation for the loss of our halla, he kave us one of their ships. Rinalla pait a shemlen to teach her & her party how to sail & returned to the clan. For a time we triet to get more halla, whilst using the ship for fishing, put then we leant of a Tevinter slaver ship sailing along the coast. Rinalla gathered the warriors who knew how to sail & attacked the slaver ship, capturing it. The shemlen slaves we took to Pollentia, freeing them there & the Elvhen slaves joined us. With two ships we hat enough space for everyone to live onpoart, & we hatn’t fount enough halla. So we live mostly by fishing, though we sometimes attack pirates or slavers. We come ashore to kather supplies & make small repairs, & into port for anything we can’t repair or replace ourselves. We also sell fish in port; ‘Elvhen fish’ has pecome something of a telicacy in these parts!”

         “That sounds like a good thing.” Lanni said.

         “Until they get upset that we ton’t have enough of it to sell.” Testa replied. “They ket a pit angry when we say we ton’t have any to sell.”

         “Shemlen.” Lanni sighed.

         “Why are you walking the coast alone?” Testa asked.

         “That,” Lanni began, “is a long story.”

         “If you shall stay with us a while, I shoult like to hear it.” Testa replied.

         Lanni sighed. “The story may not be as enjoyable as you think it is.”

         “Even stories which make us frown or cry can have value.” Testa stated.

         They arrived at the camp with work songs lilting through the air, & Testa dismissed the other hunters before they came to a spot where an old woman & a young man were performing a ritual.

         After it was done, the two turned & Testa spoke: “Aneth ara, keeper. This is Lanni.”

         “Andaran atish’an.” Lanni said.

         “Antaran atish’an.” The keeper said. “You may ko, Testa. I am Ashalla, & this is Zathrian. What clan are you from?”

         “No clan, keeper.” Lanni replied. “I have not been a part of one for many years. I have knowledge for you.”

         “You must have come from some clan, otherwise you woult not have valleslin.” Ashalla said.

         “I did.” Lanni replied. “They have disowned me, I have disowned them.”

         “Why?” Ashalla asked.

         Lanni closed her eyes for a bit, then opened them again. “They cut my ears to resemble those of shemlen & banished me from the People because I had killed our keeper to prevent him from abusing his second as he had done for years to me, his first.”

         A silence hung over the small gathering.

         “That’s why you’re walking alone along the coast?” Zathrian asked.

         “That is why I am alone without a clan.” Lanni answered. “Along this coast specifically is rather longer of a story.”

         “That is an incredible story.” Ashalla said.

         “So you do not believe me?” Lanni asked.

         “A poor choice of worts on my part.” Ashalla answered. “I to pelieve you, though it is hart to pelieve that any clan woult to such.”

         “Can anyone pe panished from the people?” Zathrian asked.

         Ashalla shrugged. “They can say that. I’ve never heart of anyone peing panishet from the people. It’t propaply neet to pe pone at a kathering & ket support from most of the rest of the clans, & those that ton’t support it might still help her along with any who weren’t there.”

         “Is that why you wear that hoot?” Zathrian asked.

         “Yes.” Lanni replied. “People ask fewer questions about an elf wearing a hat than an elf with mutilated ears.”

         “May I see your ears?” Ashalla asked.

         “Why?” Zathrian asked. “It woultn’t prove how it happenet.”

         “I am not asking for proof.” Ashalla answered.

         Lanni sighed, & pulled back her hood.

         “Creators!” Zathrian exclaimed.

         “That must have hurt.” Ashalla stated.

         “It did.” Lanni confirmed.

         “You can,” Zathrian looked a little green, “cover up akain.”

         “Thank you.” Ashalla said as Lanni put her hood back up.

         “The panishment I can unterstant, but that…” Zathrian trailed off.

         “I am uncertain apoint the panishment.” Ashalla stated.

         “You’re saying I deserved it?” Lanni asked.

         “Tefinitely not the mutilation.” Zathrian said quickly.

         “No, tefinitely not that.” Ashalla agreed. “I am uncertain apout the panishment.”

         “Put a murter cannot ko unpunishet.” Zathrian said. “Particularly of a keeper.”

         “I to not contest that.” Ashalla agreed. “Put to protect another from one such apuse, & apuse by one who has such power as a keeper, this almost empoties Mythal.”

         “& Elgar’nan hat no hant in this?” Zathrian asked.

         “She sait it was to protect another young kirl,” Ashalla replied, “& even if Elgar’nan hat a hant, it might pe right. She sufferet at his hants for years without help from her clan.”

         “Tit they know apout the apuse?” Zathrian asked.

         Lanni was about to speak but Ashalla was faster. “How coult they not?”

         Zathrian was silent for a moment. “You are right, put I still ton’t think murter shoult ko unpunished.”

         “What else was I to do?” Lanni asked.

         “Take over her training? No, that woultn’t pe acceptaple, & you propaply coultn’t pe there every time he woult train her. If they iknoret your apuse, they woult iknore hers as well, & woultn’t support you if your triet to stop it.” Zathrian was silent for a moment. “You coult have taken her & left the clan.”

         “& gone where?” Lanni asked.

         “Zathrian, a lone elf in the wilterness is unlikely to survive, much less with a chilt, & training an apprentice is fraught with peril even in the pest of times.” Ashalla pointed out. “Also, I toubt that her clan woult’ve just let her ko. Coult you, as an apprentice, escape our clan’s hunters?”

         “You are right. They shoult have just pelieved her, &,” Zathrian said, “I ton’t know what they shoult have tone, & now I’m less sure of what she shoult have tone. It still toesn’t seem right that a murter, even justifiet, shoult ko unpunishet.”

         “Not normally, put in this case it is in answer to another wrong which went unpunishet. A keeper shoult use their position to ensure that the People treat each other fairly & mete out justice when neetet, put here he was the wrongtoer. The clan shoult have protectet its own, put here it tit not. As much as murter, & that of a keeper, is & shoult be a consequential thing, put so shoult pe apuse of power & failure to safekuard those unter your protection.” Ashalla explained.

         “I see why you are uncertain,” Zathrian admitted, “though panishment still seems reasonaple to me.”

         “We can tiscuss it later.” Ashalla looked to Lanni. “Rest assuret, you are welcome here.”

         “You did not hear anything of this at the last gathering? Another clan I encountered told of a clan which was looking for a new keeper at the last gathering but refused to say why.” Lanni asked.

         “We tit not make it to the kathering.” Ashalla explained. “How tit you come to pe wantering this coast?”

         “I have just recently escaped from shemlen Templars.” Lanni replied. “They were trying to take me by boat to the nearest Circle.”

         “Fortuitious, so you titn’t tie in the wilterness after peing panishet.” Zathrian said.

         “No, they actually captured me in the village of Velues-les-Roses.” Lanni corrected him.

         “That’s where you went after your panishment? Your clan must be rather close.” Ashalla said.

         “No, I was there to get more food as I was studying-“ Lanni paused, “Dread wolf take them! My drawings!”

         Ashalla & Zathrian looked at her confused.

         “I was studying some ruins & had made drawings of them with notes in Elvhen. The only thing I grabbed when I escaped the Templars was the vials of my blood they had taken, so they still have them & have probably given them to the shemlen mages.” Lanni explained.

         “How common is knowledge of written Elvhen in the Circle?” Zathrian asked.

         “I honestly don’t know; I’ve never been in a Circle, thank the Creators.” Lanni said. “But given how rare knowledge of even spoken Elvhen is in the Alienage I’d be surprised if many know it in the Circle.”

         “What were the ruins?” Ashalla asked.

         “The ruins themselves seemed to just be someone’s house. All the inscriptions were pretty mundane, like blessings on the house & all who pass through its doors. It had been fairly thoroughly looted, aside from the book which a local hunter had apparently found in them.” Lanni replied.

         “Do they have the pook?” Zathrian asked, concerned.

         “Oh, no!” Lanni answered. “That I had given to another clan years ago. I sought her to see the ruins.”

         “Well, at least none of our secrets have fallen into shemlen hants.” Ashalla said. “The ruins are still there?”

         “Yes, & I believe I convinced the local lord that the ruins are only valuable to the Dalish, so I doubt he will try to loot them. The Templars know of them but not where they are, & I suspect that they are more interested in finding mages than the ruins. Given as the hunter’s wife is a mage, I doubt he will help them. If they’re still in the area.” Lanni replied. “After the Templars abducted me, she & her family might have decided to leave, even as much as the villagers seemed to hold her in awe.”

         “How tit you escape the Templars?” Zathrian asked. “My impression was that they were very koot at capturing mages.”

         “I had some help.” Lanni admitted. “They had a new recruit with them, who was Dalish. Despite his feeling that my banishment was entirely justified, he helped me by telling me where the vials of blood were, loosening my bindings, & taking what I suspect was a sleeping draught while he was on watch.”

         “The Templars accept Talish recruits?” Ashalla asked. “Ton’t they require pelief in their Maker? Why would one of the People join them?”

         “Apparently his clan’s keeper’s first had become possessed & attacked the clan. So they came up with a plan for him to delay getting the vallaslin & join the Templars, posing as a city elf. He would then get the shemlen techniques for counteracting magic & bring those back to his tribe.” Lanni explained.

         “So you returnet to Velues-les-Roses to find the ruins?” Zathrian asked.

         “Not returned, I’d never been there before.” Lanni corrected him. “This might be easier if I started from the beginning.”

         “Yes,” Ashalla agreed, “start from after you left your clan.”

         “I lived a few days in the woods before seeking a human settlement; while walking along the road I was picked up by a family of traveling entertainers. They took me in & taught me how to use a staff just as a regular weapon & how to perform the sleight-of-hand tricks they did for money. When we went to the fair in Aubusson, the shemlen mage from Velues-les-Roses first noticed me being harassed by Templars, then noticed the Elvhen blessings I had carved into my staff. She recognized them from a book her husband had found in ruins near her home outside of Velues-les-Roses. She couldn’t read them herself, but valued knowledge & respected our secrets, so she held onto it in order to eventually give it to one of the People. That ended up being me. The family found out I was a mage after I healed one of them who was mortally injured during an attack by bandits. They decided that their Chantry was only concerned with ‘bad’ mages, so they could ignore the rules. A year later we encountered another clan & I gave them the book. Later I was attacked by bounty hunters working for the Templars, at which point I decided that I was endangering the family, so I left to live in an Alienage. After a few years there, I ran afoul of a shemlen noble who was making sport of raping elven servants as they walked home at night. It got to a point I would no longer be able to live in the city, so I left, making sure that the nobleman wouldn’t bother anyone anymore. I decided to go see the ruins the shemlen mage who had given me the book had mentioned. & I’ve already told you the rest.” Lanni said.

         “That’s quite the tale; I would like to hear it in more detail.” Ashalla said.

         “I woult have liket to read the pook.” Zathrian said.

         “I can teach you; I have it memorized.” Lanni offered. “I was planning to, along with sharing with you what I know from my former clan & the other clan I encountered.”

         “That woult take some time, & we are apout to set sail sometime tomorrow.” Ashalla replied. “I woult have to ask the clan apout you traveling with us, though I think that woult pe welcome. We’re planning to return to port in a few weeks.”

         “That would be fine with me, if it is acceptable to the rest of the clan. I’ll help however I can.” Lanni offered.

         Lanni, Ashalla, & Zathrian were at the bow of the ship, comparing what they knew of Elvhen history & petting some of the ship’s cats when they heard a cry from another ship. Lanni tried to continue but Ashalla held up a hand to stop her; the crew’s shanties had also stopped. The captain of the ship shouted some orders, the ship was suddenly a flurry of activity, & the cats disappeared into the hold. Ashalla & Zathrian rose, & Lanni jumped up after them.

         “What is going on?” Lanni asked, following.

         “A pirate ship is closing with us.” Ashalla replied. “Zathrian, grap our staffs.”

         Zathrian nodded, & headed into the hold. The ship started falling back. They found the captain at the stern.

         “Ah, Ashalla, goot.” Tahel pointed. “There.”

         A ship was approaching. It was a bit larger than any of their three ships.

         “Only one?” Lanni asked.

         “They propaply think we are just carko ships, & we’t rather just pay them to leave us alone.” Tahel said.

         “That still doesn’t seem like good odds for them.” Lanni opined.

         Tahel shrugged. “Most merchants woult just try to save their own skin, so they’t catch the slowest vessel. If they stick tokether, the pirate can always just leave.”

         “Why aren’t we just sticking together?” Lanni asked, watching the other ships pull ahead.

         “Most of the children & others who can’t fight are on the other ships.” Ashalla explained.

         Lanni nodded.

         “So what are we doing?” Lanni asked.

         Tahel glanced back at her. “A show of force. Woult you help?”

         “We start py summoning elemental bolts. If that toesn’t work, we then cast firepalls to space petween then ships.” Ashalla explained.

         “I can do that,” Lanni replied, “though I don’t know many spells that can hurt people.”

         “Neither to we,” Zathrian said, appearing & handing Ashalla her staff, “put they ton’t know that.”

         Lanni nodded. Her hands were shaking, so she clasped her hands & closed her eyes. She felt a hand on her shoulder. Suddenly there was a shout.

         “Hello!” Tahel yelled. Lanni opened her eyes.

         After a moment there was a reply. “’Ello! Stand & deliver!”

         Tahel placed his hands around his mouth to form a cone. “No!”

         “We’ll kill you all!” can the shout in reply.

         “We have mages!” Tahel yelled back.

         Ashalla let her staff lean against her neck & put out both of her hands. Flames burst out of the air above her palms, burning bright. As Zathrian did the same, Lanni held out her hands, concentrating to draw flames from the Beyond. After a bit the flames sputtered into existence, slowly gaining in brightness to match those of Ashalla & Zathrian.

         There was a pause, then the other ship replied. “Torches!”

         Ashalla grunted, & they all let their flames go out.  They began to cast, all slightly out of sync. Zathrian’s went off first, followed shortly by Ashalla’s, then Lanni’s. Zathrian & Ashalla’s exploded between the two ships, with a bit of steam rising from Zathrian’s as it had been a little too close to the water. Lanni’s was close to the pirate ship; some cries arose from it.

         “Nicely tone.” Ashalla commented. “Close enough that they can feel the heat, but not close enough to set them on fire.”

         “I wasn’t aiming that close.” Lanni replied.

         Ashalla & Zathrian laughed; Lanni joined them nervously.

         “Blight take you!” the pirates yelled at them.

         “Will they attack?” Lanni asked.

         “No. They are turning away.” Tahel answered.

         “That’s a relief.” Lanni said. “Do you ever have problems with ports refusing you because you have mages?”

         “No.” Tahel replied. “Well, sometimes, put then we just move on to the next port.”

         Lanni nodded, & knelt to pet the cat which was winding its way around her ankles. She looked up when she noticed an odd spray of water a little ways off.

         “What was that?” Lanni asked.

         “What as what?” Tahel asked.

         “That.” Lanni pointed as there was another one in that area.

         “Oh, those are whales.” Tahel said. “Huge fish. They, like the tolphins, sometimes follow our ships.”

         “I should like to get a closer look.” Lanni said.

         “If we weren’t sailink, I’t say you coult swim out there, put at this speet you’t not catch up.” Tahel replied.

         “Are they dangerous?” Lanni asked.

         “No, well,” Tahel scratched his chin, “some shemlen hunt them, & the pik ones can wreck small poats & tamage large ones. I’ve seen tolphins throw seals & smaller fish into the air. They can also jump out of the water. I’ve never seen them attack shemlen or the people without provocation.”

         “That’s good, though best if I don’t take on the form of a fish to get closer to them.” Lanni nodded.

         “That woult pe pest.” Tahel agreed.

         “Though I wonder if I could take their form?” Lanni asked.

         “Might the ancients have ever thought of such a thing?” Tahel asked.

         Lanni gave a wistful smile. “I’m sure they did. They can’t have been that much different from us, & some of them must have gotten curious about such creatures.”

Chapter Text

            Some weeks later they pulled into port, their shanties stopping as they approached. A man with several armed guards stood on the docks; a ways away another man stood at the head of a small party of elves.

            “Ah, ze fishing elves!” the armed man said.

            “Yes,” Testa replied, “we return, though mostly to puy some parts.”

            “So you have none of your famous Dalish fish?” The man seemed disappointed.

            “We have some, just not much.” Testa answered.

            “Give me five pounds, I shall waive your docking & import fees.” The man stated.

            “Five pounts?” Testa laughed. “Last time we came, you only asket for three pounts. To you suttenly have more mouths to feet, or are you selling it yourself?”

            “Ze price is what it is. Ze fees go to maintenance of ze docks & running ze city.” The man explained.

            Testa laughed. “What, are all workers now accepting triet fish as payment? The repairs are not such that we cannot just sail on to the next port.”

            The man glowered. “Fine. Zree pounds. You’d better not skimp on it.”

            “Worry not. We are happy when city officials enjoy our wares.” Testa said with a smile.

            Lanni whispered to Zathrian. “Are we paying bribes?”

            “Yes,” he admitted, “put there isn’t a single harpormaster who isn’t corrupt, & we to not let them raise their prices.”

            “I suppose that’s good.” Lanni commented.

            A bag was brought up from below & tossed to the harbormaster. He hefted it, nodded, & then turned to leave, the armed men following him. Several elves jumped from the ship to tie it to the docks as the other man & his entourage of elves approached.

            “Hello.” Testa hailed him, as the Dalish sailors started pulling crates & barrels up from the hold. “What to you want?”

            “We’re ‘ere to unload your cargo.” The man said.

            “We neet no help unloating our carko.” Testa replied.

            “By law, only ze guild of dockworkers can unload cargo from ships.” The man stated.

            “That must be a new law.” Testa said. “& a new guilt.”

            “You have not been ‘ere in a while.” The man said. “No matter, our fees are reasonable.”

            “Where is your guilt seal?” Testa asked.

            The man paused before rummaging through his pouches. “Must have left it at ‘ome.”

            Testa smirked. “Until you pring your seal & writ from the Royan city council, we will unloat our own carko. Now off the tock so we can work.”

            Lanni helped as much as she could with unloading.

            She spoke to Testa before she departed. “Thank you for everything.”

            “Of course! I hope we meet akain.” Testa said. “Safe journey.”

            “May the Dread Wolf never find your trail.” Lanni replied.

            She walked up the dock into the port district, where she approached an elf who appeared to be at the edge of a team.

            “Andaran atish’an,” she spoke to him, “I am looking for a place to stay for a bit. Can you direct me to the Alienage & your, um, hahren.”

            “Adran atshan. You turn at zis corner,” he pointed to a nearby corner, “& go until you see ze tavern with ze barrel in chains, zen go left. You will pass zrough ze gates & you will be in ze square. ‘Is ‘ouse is on ze right side, zird ‘ouse- ze middle one. You want ze second door. ‘Is name is Samhorn. But we don’t call ‘im ‘ahren. I zink it’s derzenalin.”

            “Durgen’len?” Lanni asked.

            The man laughed. “No, we do not call ‘im a dwarf! I do not know ze word well & can’t say it as well as I know it.”

            “Well, thank you.” Lanni said.

            “I’m sure I shall see you zere.” He said.

            Lanni walked around the corner & within a couple of blocks saw the tavern he had mentioned. She turned left & soon passed through the gates & was standing in the square where scaffolding had been erected around the trunk of a tree from which all the branches had already been removed. The scaffolding was shaking slightly as the men on it worked to cut the tree; several elves stood on the ground watching as the cut wood was put onto a cart. Counting the buildings, she found the door to which she had been directed.

            She knocked.

            “’Ello.” A voice from behind her said.

            She turned & looked, seeing an older elf. “Andaran atish’an. I am Lanni & looking for Samhorn, your, you don’t use the term hahren & I didn’t understand the word the dockworker said you use.”

            The old man looked surprised. “Andaran atish’an. I am Samhorn. I did not recognize you as Elvhen because your ears are covered. We ‘ave not met before. You are one of the Dalish. ‘Ow can we ‘elp you?”

            “I need a place to stay for a bit, at least until I figure out what I’m doing next.” Lanni said.

            “Well, let’s go inside to talk. I am not really needed out ‘ere.” Samhorn replied.

            The two walked into the house & up the stairs.

            “Please take a seat. I do not ‘ave much to offer you for ‘ospitality.” Samhorn said apologetically, pouring them both cups of water.

            “That is alright.” Lanni took the glass. “The dockworker I talked to said they called you something, which sounded like durgen’len to me but apparently that wasn’t correct.”

            “Ah, dirth’ena enasalin. We try to teach ze old tongue, but many are busy & it is difficult. Zough I’m sure you know it as ze old elvish term for,” Samhorn leaned in to whisper, “mage.”

            Samhorn sat back in his chair.

            “Are you sure of that?” Lanni asked.

            “Yes,” Samhorn said, then added: “I zink so.”

            “The word I know, & all Dalish I’ve met use it, is mage. Dirth’ena enasalin means ‘the knowledge that leads to victory’, which I suppose it could be. Where did you hear it?” Lanni asked.

            “In a book from ze Circle library. Zey ‘ave loaned us certain materials related to ze ‘istory of our people, along wiz a dictionary. We’ve been trying to revive our culture & language.” Samhorn replied. “We, of course, take advantage whenever any Dalish are about. Is your clan nearby?”

            “I don’t have a clan, but I can certainly help in that regard.” Lanni said. “Though I’ve learned that there are variations with the various clans. The Litwyn at the docks pronounce Elvhen differently than I do.”

            “Oh, ze Litwyn are ‘ere?” Samhorn exclaimed. “I shall ‘ave to go speak wiz zem. Normally I only ‘ear about zeir arrival when ze dock workers return.”

            “But why that title? I’d think, given the shem’len’s feelings about magic, you would want to avoid such a term.” Lanni said.

            “It’s kind of a joke, you see,” leaned in to whisper again, “I am dirth’ena enasalin, or you said it was…”

            “Mage.” Lanni supplied. “I see. There may be more I can teach you then.”

            “So,” Samhorn’s eyes went wide, “you are one too?”

            “Yes.” Lanni replied. “So, if you need reason to give me a place to stay for a while, I can offer that, help with the Elvhen language, plus I have knowledge of more mundane healing, can entertain with sleight-of-hand tricks, & watch & teach children. Though in the last Alienage some did not like the fact that I spoke openly of the Elvhen gods.”

            “I did not understand much of zat.” Samhorn said.

            “Oh, sorry.” Lanni said. “There is much I can teach you, including Elvhen. I also am a healer, I know some stage magic, & can take care of children, but ran into some problems in the other Alienage as the children started talking about our gods.”

            “You probably won’t ‘ave as much trouble wiz zat. Most of us see ze old gods as a part of our culture.” Samhorn said. “You are welcome to stay in my ‘ouse as long as you like. My wife & children should be back in ze evening. Feel free to bring whatever you ‘ave & let yourself in.”

            “This is all I have.” Lanni said.

            “Really?” Samhorn opened his eyes wide. “It looks as zough you don’t even ‘ave a change of cloze!”

            “I don’t.” Lanni replied.

            “You don’t ‘ave anyzing but ze cloze on your back?” Samhorn asked. “’Ow can you live like zat?”

            “I used to have more.” Lanni sighed. “I have, on a couple occasions, lost most of what I own.”

            Samhorn’s eyes went wide again. “It sounds like you’ve had some adventures. I should like to ‘ear of zem. But if ze Litwyn are in port, I should go to zem. You should look for Sorion; ‘e is ze one we go to for cures.”

            “Why,” Lanni asked, “are you letting shem’len cut down your vhenadahl if you have such an interest in preserving our culture?”

            “Ze tree was dead & might ‘ave fallen, ‘urting people & damaging ‘ouses.” Samhorn explained. “We would ‘ave cut it ourselves, but no one in ze Alienage has ze skills to do it wizout risking ‘arm, so we ‘ired shemlen woodcutters to fell & cut it. Unfortunately, even pooling our money we didn’t ‘ave enough, so we must let zem keep some of ze would to sell, but many of us get to keep pieces of it. We are waiting to ‘ear from ozer Alienages about getting seeds from zeir trees, or from a Dalish clan.”

            Lanni nodded. “I understand.”

            “You might be able to get a branch of it,” Samhorn suggested, “for use as a staff.”

            “I prefer a quarterstaff.” Lanni replied. “It’s easier to use as a weapon without attracting attention.”

            Samhorn nodded. “Is zere anyzing else you need?”

            Lanni shrugged. “I might want to know where the city market is, & where some taverns are, so I can know where I can perform.”

            “Zere are several markets, but only one where ze Elvhen are welcome. I don’t know about taverns; we have our own, unofficial, one. I should also introduce you to some shem’len, um, mage in ze city I ‘ave contact wiz. Ze ‘ave secret contacts wiz mage everywhere; we share news & knowledge.” Samhorn replied. “Come wiz me.”

            “I think I have encountered that organization of mages before, in Ambazac.” Lanni said

            “Oh!’ Samhorn said. “So zey probably already know about you, & you about zem.”

            “No.” Lanni corrected him. “I am not interested in sharing the secrets of the Elvhen with shem’len.”

            “But,” Samhorn objected, “we do not ‘ave to share our secrets wiz zem, & zey ‘ave knowledge & contacts which can be useful.”

            “If you say so.” Lanni replied.

            “Anyway,” he said, “come wiz me.”

            Samhorn led Lanni back out of the house & stopped by one of the carts.

            “Excuse me, Fulbert.” Samhorn said to the foreman.

            “Yes?” Fulbert turned to him.

            “’As any of ze wood you ‘ave gotten be good for making a quarterstaff?” Samhorn asked.

            “Probably. Shall I add zat to ze list of zings you want from zis wood?” Fulbert asked.

            “Yes.” Samhorn said.

            “You don’t have to do that.” Lanni said.

            “It is no trouble.” Samhorn insisted.

            “It is some trouble.” Fulbert contradicted him. “I don’t understand why you elves care so much about a blighted tree.”

            “It is a symbol of our people & culture. ‘Ow would it be if your Chantry needed to be torn down & replaced? Would you not want some piece of it?” Samhorn asked.

            Fulbert glanced back at the wood on the cart, then shrugged. “I suppose so.”

            Samhorn turned to one of the elves who was watching the lumberjacks. “’Ey, Justien, zis is Lanni. She just arrived. Could you show ‘er were ze market is & introduce her to Sorion?”

            “Andran at’shan, Lanni, you are Dalish, yes?” Justien had dark hair with the occasional grey hair here & there.

            “Andaran atish’an. I am Dalish.” Lanni confirmed. “I would be interested in knowing where the market is, along with where the gates to the city are.”

            “Oh course, being Dalish you’d want to feel ze open air of ze countryside.” Justien laughed with a smile.

            “Yes, though it is also for gathering herbs.” Lanni then added. “Or make a quick escape.”

            The three laughed.

            “I ‘ope zat will not be necessary.” Justien said.

            “Well, I shall leave you two to it.” Samhorn said. “I should get to ze docks to speak wiz ze Litwyn.”

            “Zere are Dalish ‘ere,” Justien asked, “I mean a whole clan?”

“Yes. I’ll see if zey are open to visitors from ze Alienage. ” Samhorn said, & walked away briskly.

“Why are you leaving your clan?” Justien asked as he started walk towards the Alienage gate.

            “They are not my clan; I was only traveling with them for a short while.” Lanni replied, following him. “What do you do?”

            “Nozing much!” Justien laughed. “I can’t work anymore.”

            He held up his stump of a hand. “I was a dock worker but a crate fell on my ‘and. Zey ‘ad to cut it off so ze wound wouldn’t go bad. You can’t do dock work wiz only one ‘and. People in ze Alienage take care of me, & I watch zeir children sometimes. Ze Chantry ‘elps some too.”

            “That is how the crippled are cared for in the city?” Lanni asked.

            “Yes. ‘Ow is it wiz ze clans?” Justien asked.

            “They are given what work they can do, & they are cared for like any other member of the clan.” Lanni answered.

            “Zat is good.” Justien said. “People do not treat me ze same after ze accident.”

            “I’m sorry to hear that.” Lanni replied.

            “As elves we are barely valued, as a crippled elf I am barely valued even by our own people.” Justien said.

            “They don’t appreciate you watching their children? I’ve found that to be greatly appreciated.” Lanni asked.

            “Not many are willing to let a cripple watch zeir kids, I’ve found.” Justien replied.

            “I’m sorry to hear that.” Lanni said.

            “Well, zere is ze souz-east gate.” Justien pointed, & turned to keep walking.

            “Wait, I want to see what is out there.” Lanni said.

            “It’s just countryside, farmland mostly.” Justien replied.

            “Yes, but I am a healer & may need to go out into the country to gather herbs & weeds.” Lanni replied.

            “Very well.” Justien started walking towards the gate. “I should introduce you to Sorion, ‘e is our ‘ealer in ze Alienage. At least for small zings, anyzing serious we go to ze Chantry.”

            They made their way through the crowds to stand just to the side of the road outside the city.

            “See? Countryside.” Justien said.

            Lanni surveyed the fields, noting where the herbs she would need were likely to grow.

            “Let’s continue.” Lanni said, turning to him.

            “Will you want to do ze same at ze ozer gates?” Justien asked as they walked back into the city.

            “Yes.” Lanni replied.

            “Very well.” Justien said. “Oh, I won’t be able to show you ze western gate. It leads directly into ze noble district, & ze don’t allow Elvhen in zere.”

            Lanni grunted. “Of course.”

            Justien showed her the markets, the northeastern gate, & the northern gate. When they got back, Justien brought her to a house a little away from the square in the Alienage; he knocked on the door.

            “Come in!” Came the call.

            Justien opened the door & Lanni followed him in.

            “Oh, ‘ello Justien!” a man who appeared at the top of the stairs. “Who’s wiz you?”

            “Ah, Sorion!” Justien said. “Zis is Lanni, she’s a Dalish ‘ealer who just arrived. I was bringing ‘er to meet you.”

            The man’s face fell. “Oh, well, come on up.”

            “Is zis a bad time?” Justien asked.

            “No, my son’s just visiting.” Sorion replied.

            “Oh.” Justien glanced back at Lanni & shrugged, then continued up the stairs. Lanni followed him after a pause.

            When she got into the room she started slightly.

            There was a young man in a Templar uniform.

            “So, Lanni,” Justien started gesturing among those present. “Zis is Sorion & his son, Ilron-“

            “Jean.” The young man corrected him.

            “Zere’s nozing wrong wiz your real name.” Sorion said.

            “Jean is my real name.” the young man insisted.

            “Zis is Lanni, a Dalish elf who just arrived ‘ere.” Justien interjected.

            “Like we need more Dalish influence ‘ere.” Jean muttered.

            “Zere is nozing wrong wiz ze Dalish.” Sorion replied.

            “Zey are stuck in ze past, chasing after false gods.” Jean replied.

            “Zey are ze gods of our ancestors.” Sorion said.

            “& ‘ow did zey benefit us? What good is a god if ‘e does nozing for you? A god zat does not answer is no god at all.” Jean retorted.

            “Our gods are sealed in ze Beyond, & zey will return when we remember ourselves.” Sorion argued. “Ze shemlen Maker speaks no more zan our gods do; zey say it zemselves.”

            “Ze Maker ‘as turned from ‘Is creation because of our sin, first when the magisters entered the Golden City & second when we killed ‘is bride Andraste.” Jean countered.

            “Boz done by ze Tevinter Imperium- why should all suffer for ze crimes of a few, & not even our people?” Sorion asked. “Why should ze elves suffer ze Blight, when it was ze shemlen who sinned?”

            “We are all the Maker’s children, even if we deny ‘Im.” Jean answered. “Ze elves sinned worse, for we celebrate ze corrupting influence of magic.”

            “Magic is a gift of ze Creators.” Sorion replied.

            “It is a curse.” Jean said.

            “Ze Dread Wolf guides you.” Sorion swore.

            “I did not come ‘ere to be cursed at by you.” Jean said in disgust. “Good day.”

            The young man stormed out. Sorion rubbed his face.

            “I am sorry for zat.” He said. “I only hope ze young man comes to ‘is senses & abandons zis youzful rebellion before it is too late. I do not know how long one can be in ze Templar Order & still be allowed to leave. What did you want?”

            “Andaran atish’an. Justien & Samhorn suggested I should meet you, as we are both healers.” Lanni replied.

            “And ran at ish an.” Sorion slowly pronounced the syllables. “I am not very good at speaking Elvish. But welcome to ze Alienage. I look forward to speaking wiz you about ‘ealing & ‘erbs, zough I am behind on my work for ze day.”

            “Of course,” Lanni said, “though I don’t know when I will be leaving, I should be around for a while.”

            “Good day Lanni, Justien.” Sorion replied.

            “Good day.” Justien said.

            “Good day.” Lanni said.

            Back out on the street Lanni turned to Justien. “How likely is Jean to turn in mages within the Alienage?”

            “’E won’t.” Justien replied.

            “Are you sure?” Lanni asked.

            “Yes. ‘E wouldn’t betray us like zat. ‘E doesn’t actually believe zat magic is a curse.” Justien assured her.

            “You really believe that he is just rebelling against his father?” Lanni raised an eyebrow.

            “Yes.” Justien nodded. “It is clear from zeir fights zat Ilron is just rebelling against ‘is fazer. ‘E did not want to learn about ‘ealing & ze old tongue, so ‘e ran to ze Chantry & ze Templars. ‘E will grow out of it.”

            “I would still prefer that he not know that I am a mage. I have come too close to being locked away in the Circle to risk it.” Lanni replied.

            “You do not trust us?” Justien asked, his brow pinched.

            “Not that much.” Lanni glanced at Justien, then continued. “I have been betrayed by those I trusted most; if I could not trust those who had known me my entire life, how am I to trust someone I just met? Particularly when that someone holds to the Chantry’s teachings?”

            Justien frowned. “’E does not truly believe in what ze Chantry says!”

            “Even if he does not, he is acting as if he does. I do not know him, nor does he know me. I am not willing to bet my life on him not taking his rebellion, if that is what it is, too far.” Lanni said. “I ask that you respect my wishes.”

            Justien scowled. “Fine.”

            “Thank you.” Lanni said. “Is there anyone else I should meet?”

            Justien looked up into the sky. “Um, yes. A few ozers.”

Chapter Text

            Lanni was flying through the city at night as a bat when she heard a cry.

         “Stop, what are you doing?” a female voice cried.

         “Quiet, shemlen bitch, or we’ll cut your zroat!” a male voice hissed.

         Lanni flew around, finding a group of people in an alleyway.

            “Ze guard-“ the female started to say.

            “We’ll be gone before zey get ‘ere & you’ll be dead.”

            One was pressed against the wall, one immediately behind that one & another three standing nearby. She flew around to another nearby alleyway & landed. She took a few deep breaths & cast again, becoming a bear.

            She bounded out of the alleyway, to the street, then over to the entrance to the other alleyway.

            “What is zat?” one of the three attackers exclaimed.

            Lanni roared & charged. The three who were standing around ran. The other one tried to run but was hampered by his pants being around his ankles.

            She ran straight into him, not stopping or slowing, & didn’t see where he went once he’d bounced off her shoulder. She chased the others as they ran down the alleyway & around the corner into another alley, swiping at the last as he turned. He went sprawling, scrambled to get up & continued running.

            She glanced back to see the last one disappear around the corner.The others rounded the corner at the other end of the building. She walked behind the building, reverted to her normal form, & took a few breaths before walking back into the alleyway where the woman had been.

            The woman was still there, curled into a ball on the ground.

            Lanni hunkered down beside her. “Hey, get up.”

            “Is it, is it gone?” she asked.

            “Yes.” Lanni answered, offering her hand.

            “Ze bear is gone? Where did it go?” she asked.

            “It,” Lanni replied, “ran off into the alleyways. I wasn’t going to chase it.”

            “Maker.” the woman took her hand, & they both got to their feet.

            “How are you doing?” Lanni asked.

            “I don’t know.” She breathed. “I don’t know.”

            “What do you need now?” Lanni asked.

            “I zink,” she began, “I zink I want to go back ‘ome.”

            “You don’t want to talk with the city guard?” Lanni asked.

            “Zey’d just zink zat I’d been drinking. No one would believe zat a bear was in ze city.” She replied.

            “No,” Lanni said, “I mean about the rape.”

            She shook her head. “Zey wouldn’t do anyzing. A whore getting raped isn’t worz ze trouble, & I couldn’t tell anyzing about zem beyond zem being elves. Add to zat ze bit about ze bear, & zey’d just laugh at me.”

            Lanni frowned & nodded. “Would you like me to walk you to your home?”

            The woman nodded. “Yes please. Zank you.”

            They started walking. Some people on upper floors had opened their windows & were looking around.

            “Maker’s breaz.” She said. “I zought my evening couldn’t get any worse when ze gang grabbed me, zen a bear came & I zought I was going to die. But zen it just chased off ze gang & disappeared! It’s as if ze hand of ze Maker brought it ‘ere, set it on zem, zen took it away.”

            Lanni pressed her lips. “It probably would have been better for you if the ‘Maker’ had sent it earlier, or not led the gang to you.”

            “Ze Maker works in mysterious ways?” She suggested. “Maybe I am supposed to meet you, or somezing. I don’t know.”

            “What were you doing out on the street at night?” Lanni asked. “Not that being out here would make what they did right, I’m just curious.”

            “I understand.” She replied. “I was meeting a client.”

            “A client?” Lanni asked. “The streets are empty!”

            She shook her head. “’E pays me to come to ‘is ‘ouse. ‘E’s one of my regulars.”

            “Pays well enough to risk going home after dark?” Lanni said, half stating it & half asking it as a question.

            “It’s not usually zis late, or zis dangerous.” She replied. “But yes.”

            They walked in silence for a bit.

            “What is your name?” She looked at Lanni. “Oh, you’re an elf!”

            “Yes,” she replied in a flat tone, “& my name is Lanni.”

            “Oh, zere’s nozing wrong wiz you being an elf,” she said quickly, “I’m good friends wiz a couple elves.”

            “Right.” Lanni replied.

            “Look, I just didn’t know, I couldn’t see in ze alleyway.” She looked down. “Zank you for ‘elping me. My name is Carrine.”

            They walked in silence for a while.

            “Ah,” Carrine pointed, “’ere we are.”

            There was a sign hanging above the door, with a tree & two medlar fruit on it.

            “That’s,” Lanni started, “an inn?”

            “A brozel.” Carrine corrected her.

            “Oh.” Lanni replied.

            “Will you come in?” Carrine asked. “Manon would probably like to meet you, as you ‘elped me.”

            “Who’s Manon?” Lanni asked.

            “She owns ze place.” Carrine replied. “& zen you can say zat I am not lying about what ‘appened.”

            Lanni shrugged. “Very well.”

            “You may ‘ave to tell me zat it really ‘appened too.” Carrine breathed.

            Carrine knocked on the door & a panel slid open on it.

            “Yes?” a male voice asked.

            “It’s me, Guiscard. Carrine. Please open ze door.” She asked.

            “Um,” Guiscard said, “who’s zat wiz you?”

            “Zis is Loni,” Carrine replied, “I’ve had a rough night, & she ‘elped me.”

            “Very well.” Guiscard opened the door.

            “Zank you.” Carrine said as she walked in. “Where is Manon?”

            “She is in ze foyer, talking wiz some men.” Guiscard glanced at her briefly then looked back as he closed the door. “Maker’s breaz, what ‘appened to you?”

            “I was attacked coming back from Urbain’s.” Carrine explained.

            “& she defended you?” Guiscard looked at Lanni skeptically.

            “No, it’s,” Carrine paused, “strange.”

            “There was a bear.” Lanni added.

            “Yes.” Carrine confirmed.

            Guiscard’s eyes went wide. “Zat sounds like a tall tale!”

            “It happened.” Lanni stated.

            “Why was zere a bear in ze city?” Guiscard asked. “& where did it go?”

            “I don’t know.” Carrine replied. “It was as if ze Maker placed it zere & zen took it away.”

            “Well,” Guiscard said, “I’m glad you’re back.”

            “It’s good to be back.” Carrine replied, passing through the mudroom into the next room. Lanni followed her. There they found a couple men talking with a woman.

            The woman turned to look at them & exclaimed: “Sweet Andraste’s flaming tits, what ‘appened to you?”

            “I was attacked on my way back from Urbain’s.” Carrine answered.

            “Oh, my sweet, was it,” she paused, “was it just a mugging?”

            Carrine shook her head.

            “Oh, you poor zing.” She turned to the men she was speaking with. “You must excuse me.”

            The men nodded.

            “Come wiz,” she started saying to Carrine, then pointed to Lanni, “who is zis?”

            “Zis is Loni,” Carrine began.

            “Lanni.” Lanni interrupted her.

            “Oh, sorry, Lanni,” Carrine resumed, “she ‘elped me.”

            “Oh, good,” she said, “boz of you follow me.”

            She led them upstairs & into one of the rooms.

            “’Ow many, was it just one?” Manon asked.

            “Zere were four elves,” Carrine answered, “zough only one got a chance.”

            “Zen,” Manon gestured to Lanni, “did zis little zing tell zem to stop, or fight zem off?”

            “No.” Carrine said. “Zey had me pressed against ze alleyway wall, zen zere was a roar & zey were all running, well, ze one who was raping me zen couldn’t run wiz his pants around his knees, but I turned in time to see zis great furry beast charge by me.”

            “It was a bear.” Lanni added. “I was walking on the street & saw it.”

            “Yes,” Carrine continued, “it bumped into me as it ran past, knocking me over, so I just curled up on ze ground, ‘oping it wouldn’t find me. Zen Lon-Lanni ‘ere came by, ‘elped me up, & walked me back ‘ere.”

            “Andraste’s ass, zat is wild!” Manon exclaimed.

            “I know!” Carrine agreed. “If she ‘ad’t been zere I’m not sure I’d believe it myself. A bear in ze city?”

            Manon shook her head. “Why would a bear be in ze city? & why would it stop a rape but not eat anyone?”

            “Do we know that it didn’t eat anyone?” Lanni asked. “I didn’t follow it to see if it caught any of them.”

            “You could see if anyone is missing in ze Alienage tomorrow.” Manon suggested. “You do live in ze Alienage, right?”

            Lanni nodded. “Yes. I’m sure that the Alienage will be abuzz with news of the attack, though it may be interesting to see what they say they were doing when the bear appeared.”

            “It’s almost like ze bear appeared by magic.” Manon said.

            “Or was placed zere by ze Maker ‘imself!” Carrine opined. “I don’t know. Does ze Maker work zrough bears?”

            “Ze Maker can work zrough whatever ‘E wants to.” Manon said, then turned to Lanni. “Do you work for a noble family?”

            “No.” Lanni shook her head. “I treat the sick & injured in the Alienage, teach about Elvhen culture & history, & sometimes watch people’s children. Occasionally I do performances of so-called stage magic.”

            “Do you earn enough wiz zat?” Manon asked.

            Lanni shrugged. “I think so.”

            “Would you be interested in earning more?” Manon asked.

            Lanni narrowed her eyes. “I’m not becoming a whore.”

            “It’s not zat bad.” Carrine said. “Ze work isn’t ‘ard.”

            “& it’s good money.” Manon added. “Men would pay well to sleep wiz a Dalish.”

            “My people have lain beneath humans for long enough; how could I do so willingly?” Lanni asked.

            “Isabeau & Jehanne don’t have an issue wiz it.” Carrine said.

            “I don’t know who they are.” Lanni replied.

            “An elf & ‘er daughter who work ‘ere.” Manon replied.

            “& many elves have abandoned our ways in order to survive in cities. I do not blame them for how they survive, I just do not understand why they do.” Lanni replied.

            “You don’t understand why zey survive?” Manon asked.

            “No, I don’t understand why they live in cities.” Lanni explained. “Their ancestors chose to live under human rule, & they continue this, despite them being able to live outside the cities.”

            “So you don’t zink much of ze elves who live in ze cities?” Carrine asked.

            “No, I think a great deal about them.” Lanni replied. “They are resourceful & incredibly enduring. I just don’t understand why they apply that here, under human rule, when they could do it as a free people for themselves.”

            “Hmm… I would like to speak more wiz you, but it is late & I ‘ave customers to entertain, so let me offer you a few coins for ‘elping Carrine.” She rummaged in a purse. “It is curious ‘ow zere aren’t many elvish whores, given ‘ow poor zey all are.”

            “There are some,” Lanni said, “though I think they don’t have a particular building they work out of, or do it as the main way they earn money. If the neighbor wants to bed them, they ask for a few coins.”

            Manon glanced at the coins in her hand. “I see. Can you get ‘ome safely, or would you like to stay ‘ere for ze night? I can’t offer you an escort. & zat would just be sleeping ‘ere; we can lock one of ze rooms.”

            Lanni shook her head. “No. I can make it back to the Alienage safely.”

            “You sure?” Manon asked. “Zat gang might ‘ave been scared off, but zere may be ozers.”

            “Ozers who ‘aven’t ‘eard zere’s a bear on ze loose.” Carrine added.

            “I’ll be fine.” Lanni assured them. “I can avoid trouble, at least that kind.”

            “I’ll see you out.” Manon said, handing Lanni a handful of copper coins. “Carrine, you can take ze rest of ze night off.”

            “Zank you.” Carrine said.

            They exited the room, Carrine heading towards one of the other rooms, while Manon led Lanni to the door.

            “Feel free to come back any time.” Manon said.

            “You’re not sending ‘er out zere alone!” Guiscard said.

            “She insisted she’d be fine.” Manon replied defensively.

            “I will be.” Lanni confirmed.

            “Against bears & gangs?” Guiscard scoffed.

            “I know how to avoid them.” Lanni replied.

            “No.” Guiscard crossed his arms. “It is too dangerous.”

            “Guisi,” Manon said in a motherly tone, “she insists, & we are not going to ‘old ‘er against ‘er will.”

            Guiscard grunted & opened the door.

            “Good night, Maker watch over you.” Manon said.

            “Good night to you too.” Lanni replied. She walked a ways, then ducked into an alleyway & transformed herself into a bat, flying back to Samhorn’s apartment.

            The next day she was talking with Sorion when a woman approached them.

            “Ah, ‘Anan, good morning” Sorion said, “what can we do for you?”

            “Good morning. It is Falos.” Hanan replied. “’E was injured last night but is refusing to come.”

            “’Ow was ‘e injured?” Sorion asked.

            “’E wouldn’t say, just zat ‘e was attacked coming back late after drinking wiz ‘is friends after work. So probably brawling.” Hannan answered. “Can you come see ‘im?”

            “I would be willing.” Lanni offered.

            “Um,” Hanan started to say uncertainly.

            “I zink zat would be good.” Sorion opined. “Lanni is new ‘ere, but she is a skilled ‘ealer. It doesn’t sound like Falos is seriously injured, & Lanni could take care of ‘im even if ‘e was. I’ve got to visit Pellian & zat always takes a long time.”

            Hanan nodded. “Very well. Please come wiz me.”

            “Give me a moment,” Lanni said, “I need to collect a few things. What sort of injuries does he have?”

            “Bruises, some cuts & scrapes. ‘E’s also limping a bit.” Hanan replied.

            “Probably just bandages, clean water, wood ash, & a poultice of elfroot & embrium, maybe some belladonna.” Sorion suggested.

            “I don’t like using belladonna;” Lanni replied, “it may relieve the pain, but anyone who takes it always suffers a bunch of weird things afterwards.”

            Sorion nodded. “Let me grab it for you.”

            Sorion went back into his apartment, leaving Lanni standing on the street with Hanan.

            “Falos is your son?” Lanni asked.

            “’E is my ‘usband.” Hanan replied. “You are Dalish, yes?”

            Lanni nodded. “What sort of man is he?”

            “’E’s a good man, treats me well. ‘E often seems angry wiz ze ‘umans ‘e works for, and I wish ‘e wouldn’t go out drinking outside ze Alienage. I zink ‘e got into a fight wiz an ‘uman last night, & is embarrassed zat ‘e lost.” Hanan said. “Why did you leave your clan? Got tired of life on ze waves?”

            Lanni shook her head. “The Litwyn are not my clan; I left mine long ago.”

            “Why did you leave?” Hanan asked.

            “They didn’t really have room for me to stay with them permanently.” Lanni replied. “Plus I get a little seasick.”

            “I meant why did you leave your original clan?” Hanan clarified.

            “I,” Lanni began, “protected one clan member from another clan member, which resulted in the death of that member. The rest of the clan decided that I was in the wrong & banished me.”

            “Oh!” Hanan exclaimed. “Who died, ze one you were protecting or ze ozer one?

            “The other one.” Lanni replied. They were silent for a bit, then Sorion returned with a bag.

            “’Ere you go.” He said, handing the bag to Lanni.

            “Thank you.” Lanni shouldered the bag & turned to Hanan. “Let’s go see your husband.”

            “Zank you Sorion.” Hanan then turned to Lanni. “Yes, let us go.”

            They walked a ways to a side street; they approached a building where two men were sitting in the windowsill of the ground floor.

            The one facing them looked slightly startled, then greeted them. “’Ello ‘Anan!”

            “’Ello.” Hanan replied with a sigh.

            “Elgar’nan!” Lanni said. “She was right to bring me, you look like you were slammed into a wall!”

            His face was bruised & it looked like his nose might be broken. Then the other man turned to look.

            He was worse; he had scrapes all down his face.

            “Who is zis, ‘oney?” the second man asked.

            “Zis is Lanni, love.” Hanan replied. “She’s ze new Dalish elf & an ‘ealer; Sorion says she’s good. I brought ‘er ‘ere to treat Falos, but if you’re also ‘ere, Masarian, you can get treated too.”

            “We’re fine, ‘Anan.” The second man turned back to the other.

            “Come on,” the first man said, “she’s Dalish, she’ll understand.”

            “Understand?” Lanni asked. “Understand how two men can claim to be fine when looking so mauled?”

            “Fine.” The second man assented, & the two men stood up.

            “Which one first?” Lanni asked. “Also which is Falos & which is Masarian?”

            “I’m Falos,” the second man said.

            “I’m Masarian. I’ll go first, as I zink ‘e’s worse off zan me.” The first said.

            “Actually,” Lanni said, “though he may look worse, I’m certain that your nose is broken. Does anyplace in particular hurt?”

            “I need to get to work; I’m already late. Zank you, Lanni.” Hanan said, & left.

            “Kind of all over.” Masarian replied.

            “Well, get undressed so I can see.” Lanni sighed. “So what exactly happened to you two?”

            “Um,” Masarian hummed as he started to remove his tunic.

            “We got into a fight.” Falos said.

            “He must have been a real beast.” Lanni commented.

            “Uh, yes.” Falos said uncertainly.

            “We were quite wrong about ‘ow strong ‘e was.” Masarian added, removing his trus.

            “’Ow strong zey all were.” Falos said quickly. “Very strong men. Shemlen.”

            Lanni nodded. “You should be sure to avoid such hairy situations in future.”

            “We’ll,” Masarian raised an eyebrow at Lanni, “be sure to.”

            “It does give us a break from zose blighted shemlen.” Falos sat back down on the windowsill.

            “I suppose.” Lanni said. “It looks like your wrist is a bit swollen. Doubtless from punching him?”

            “Um, yes.” Masarian stammered, “I got a couple good ‘its in.”

            “Ze price of getting some payback.” Falos chewed one of his nails.

            “You knew these men? They did something to you or those you love?” Lanni asked. “I’ll start washing these scrapes, wrap the worst of them with a poultice, then set your nose.”

            “No, we didn’t know them.” Masarian replied as Lanni started to wash his scraped. “Zey were shemlen. Zey force us to live in zese slums, begging for scraps from zeir tables, rape our women.”

            “Did these particular shemlen do these things?” Lanni asked.

            “Ow!” Masarian flinched. “Zat stings.”

            “You can bear it, it is but a scratch.” Lanni did not pause in washing.

            “Zey probably did somezing.” Falos commented. “Zeir people ‘ave mistreated ours for generations.”

            “More into Elgar’nan than Mythal then.” Lanni said.

            “What?” Masarian asked.

            “Elgar’nan is the god of revenge, Mythal is the goddess of justice.” Lanni replied.

            “’Ow is zis not justice, after all zey have done to us?” Falos demanded.

            “It is not justice as the person, or people, you attacked did not do anything wrong, at least you are not certain that they did anything at all. For justice you must establish guilt. It is not enough that some shemlen have done harm to some elves; justice requires that these specific shemlen have done wrong.” Lanni explained.

            “’Ow can you zink zere will be any justice like zat when we live under ze ‘eel of ze shemlen? ‘Ow can you, a Dalish, be ‘appy to do nozing to ‘elp our people?” Masarian asked angrily.

            “I keep the knowledge of who we are, & teach those who have forgotten.” Lanni replied. “In addition to tending to the health of the people. If you’ll bear with me, I need to prepare the poultice.”

            “We already know we are elves, ze shemlen remind us of it daily. What good is knowledge when we ‘ave no power?” Masarian asked.

            “It is useful,” Lanni said as she started pulling the mortar, pestle, & herbs from her bag, “as the Evanuris, our gods will return to deliver us from the shemlen when we remember ourselves.”

            “& ‘ow long will zat be? ‘Ow can you say we should suffer until zese gods return?” Masarian spat. “I would razer act now to stop ze suffering zan learn about gods who ignore us.”

            “Even when those beastial acts,” Lanni began to grind the herbs, “can bring down the wrath of the shemlen upon us all?”

            “Zey won’t care about whom we attacked.” Masarian countered.

            “& if they do not care about her, why would they care what you did?” Lanni asked, mixing some water into the ground herbs. “Perhaps they won’t truly care, but just use it as an excuse to attack other elves.”

            “’Ow do you know it was an woman?” Falos asked.

            Lanni turned to Masarian with the mortar. “Last night, I was out when I heard a roar & saw a bear as it charged into an alleyway. Shortly afterwards someone ran out. When I went to look to see what was down the alley, I saw a woman curled up on the ground & no sign of the bear. I helped her up, & she said she was being raped by elves when the bear appeared. & here I have two elves with unusual injuries, who can’t keep their story straight, & talking about how they hate all shemlen.”

            “We said it was a group of men.” Falos replied.

            “You already admitted that it was a woman.” Lanni started applying the poultice to the worst of Masarian’s scrapes.

            “No, it was a group of men we fought. & even if we ‘ad raped zat whore you found, it would be payback for what ze shemlen did to Mel.” Falos opined. “Besides, why would a bear be in ze city?”

            “The Dread Wolf guides you, if you think that rape is ever justified. I didn’t say she was a whore. Perhaps the bear was a sign that the gods did not like what was being done.” Lanni pulled bandages from her bag & started to wrap the places she had put the poultice. “Did whomever you attacked do whatever it was to this ‘Mel’? Did she want you to do this, whatever you did last night?”

            “Mel was not ze only one, she was just ze only one to survive.” Falos replied. “Ze ozers zey left mutilated & dead in ze street. She’s ‘ow we know zey were also raped.”

            “& whomever you say you attacked, what were they to those who attacked Mel?” Lanni asked, finishing up bandaging Masarian.

            “Zey were shemlen, which is enough for me.” Masarian said.

            “I’m sure the fact that Mel was an elf was enough for those who attacked her, & will be enough for whoever avenges what you’ve done.” Lanni replied. “Leave that on for a day, then remove it & wash it with boiled water after it has cooled & wood ash daily until healed. Falos, you can start getting undressed. Ready for me to reset your nose?”

            “Yes,” Masarian grunted, “zough are you going to be rough wiz zis?”

            “No more than I need to.” Lanni handed him a cloth. “Would you like a countdown?”

            “Yes.” Masarian answered.

            “3, 2, 1.” Lanni reset his nose. He let out a small cry, & Lanni turned to Falos.

            “Your turn.” She said. He nodded, already standing in his braies. She started washing his scrapes. Masarian sat & tried to stanch the blood coming from his nose.

            “I’d never zought I’d ‘ear a Dalish defend shemlen.” Falos commented.

            “There was a time when I would have never even dreamed of defending a shemlen. But I was a quick child, & I soon learned that kinship does not always mean they’re on your side,” Lanni rinsed the wood ash from one of Falos’ knees, “at least not in all things.”

            “Like so many Dalish, you zink yourself better zan us.” Falos growled.

            “No, I thought you were not trustworthy.” Lanni said. “I grew up with the story of keeper Ralath, who went to help some city elves only for them to betray him to the Templars. My clan launched a valiant attack on the Circle & rescued him, but he was never the same afterwards; they had cut his ties to the Beyond & he could no longer cast magic. What the shemlen call ‘tranquil’.”

            “We did not do zat!” Falos barked. “You blame all city elves for the acts of a few long ago!”

            “I used to.” Lanni admitted. “Just as you blame all shemlen for the same, & as they may blame all of us for what you have done.”

            They said nothing more as Lanni finished washing Falos’ scrapes.

            “None of these are very bad,” Lanni said, “I’ll use up the last of the poultice on the worst of it. Also, wash daily with boiled water after it has cooled & wood ash until healed. You’ll probably want more garlic in your meals & drink willow-bark tea to help with the soreness.”

            “We didn’t mention any soreness.” Falos commented as she applied the poultice.

            “Really?” she glanced at Falos. “So you were thrashed this badly but you’re not at all sore? That’s a miracle.”

            Masarian spoke up. “We could find particular shemlen who’ve wronged our people, zough ze common ones would be ‘ard to find & ze nobles ‘ard to reach.”

            “Zeir servants could be willing to ‘elp, or we could get into zeir ‘ouse by pretending to be a servant.” Falos suggested as Lanni wrapped Falos’ knees.

            “& then they might punish all their servants for what some of them or just you do, perhaps even getting them killed, depending on what you do.” Lanni commented.

            “Perhaps,” Falos sneered, “you should leave if zink we should to nozing to protect ourselves.”

            “I am not saying to do nothing,” Lanni said as she packed up her things, “I am saying think carefully about what will happen after you act & who may suffer for it.”

            Then she walked away.

Chapter Text

         “& that is how Dirtharaven fell.” Lanni said to the elves who had gathered in front of Samhorn’s apartment. “I believe that is where we shall stop for the day. I need to help Nesa prepare dinner.”

         As usual, she accepted the thanks of many of the listeners.

         A trio approached her, the middle one proffering the bowl she had set out.

         “Not much today.” Vauquelin said.

         “That is fine,” Lanni took the bowl from him, “I only put it out because people asked me to.”

         “We,” Vauquelin glanced at Gidie & Amé next to him, “wanted to talk wiz you about somezing. In private”

         “Um, sure.” she replied. “Where?”

         “Just inside.” Vauquelin pointed to Samhorn’s door.

         “Let’s,” she turned to open the door, “go inside then.”

         She opened the door & grabbed the staff Samhorn had given her from the vhenadahl wood, which was standing just inside next to the door. She then walked up a half dozen steps before turning around.

         The three men had crowded into the stairwell & closed the door.

         “Why do you ‘ave your staff?” Gidie asked.

         Lanni glanced at it. “I found some rough spots on it, so I was going to polish it some this evening. What did you wanted to talk about?”

         Vauquelin began: “After you told us about how ze shemlen destroyed Arlazan, we started talking about ‘ow wrong it was zat we now live under zeir ‘eel & decided to speak to you about doing somezing. & after ‘earing today about ‘ow zey zen took ze lands of Dirzavaren which zey ‘ad promised us, we are even more resolved to act against ze blighted shemlen.”

         Lanni stood staring at him, thinking.

         After a bit Amé spoke. “Do you not agree?”

         “I would zink zat you, knowing what ze shemlen ‘ave done, would support us trying to ‘elp our people.” Gidie said.

         “It,” Lanni began, “might depend on what you are thinking. Depending on what you intend, you may make things worse for elves.”

         “Why would we do anyzing to make zings worse for our people?” Vauquelin asked. “We want restore ze elvish empire!”

         “Yes, but the shemlen have power. Remember Dirthavaren; they saw us as a threat. They oppress us now because they know we could be a threat, & want to prevent us from gaining power. If they know that even just some of us are actively seeking to reform Arlathan or Dirthavaren, they may retaliate against all of us.” Lanni warned.

         Amé looked at the others. “Zen what are we supposed to do?”

         “Learn our history & traditions, remember what it is to be an elf, help each other.” She suggested.

         “Zat doesn’t seem like doing much.” Gidie commented.

         “Perhaps not,” she admitted, “but it is important. How can we restore an elven homeland if we do not know what it is to be elves? & do not underestimate the importance of helping your fellow elves; without elves there is no Elvhenan. Keeping our community strong is vital to this; isolation & starvation can kill just as surely as a rioter can.”

         The three glanced at each other.

         “I’m not sure ‘ow to do zat; fight isolation & starvation.” Gidie said.

         “Well, make sure zey ‘ave enough food.” Amé replied. “& zat zey’re taking part in activities wiz ozers in ze Alienage, zough we can’t really force zem to do zat. Do we ‘ave riots?”

         “Why would anyone destroy our own neighbor’ood?” Vauquelin asked.

         “I meant shemlen rioters.” Lanni clarified.

         “’Ave we ever ‘ad zat?” Amé asked.

         “I don’t zink so.” Vauquelin opinen.

         “I remember my grandpa mentioning somezing about shemlen attacking elves.” Gidie mentioned.

         “Zere was zat gang zat was ‘anged after zey were caught attacking Mel.“ Vauquelin pointed out.

         “Well, yes, but zat wasn’t shemlen attacking ze Alienage. Zey were attacking elves in ze city at night.” Gidie replied.

         “True.” Vauquelin admitted. “We could patrol ze streets at night, preventing further such attacks.”

         “I doubt the city guard would take kindly to armed elves roaming the streets.” Lanni interjected. “& the shemlen might assume that you are the ones up to no good & a threat to them.”

         “Which could bring a riot to our doorstep.” Vauquelin said. “Zough preparing to defend ze Alienage might be good.”

         “Where would we acquire weapons?” Gidie asked.

         “No one works at ze weaponsmiz’s zat I know of.” Vauquelin said.

         “We could use makeshift weapons, or try to buy zrough shemlen gangs.” Amé suggested.

         “That could be dangerous; in Ambazac the city guard searched the Alienage for weapons & arrested for attacking people with those weapons after the shemlen attacked us.” Lanni warned.

         “No!” Amé said. “Zey couldn’t ‘ave actually done zat.”

         “They did.” Lanni replied. “I was almost arrested, & all I’d done was use a staff in defending the Alienage.”

         “Terrible!” Vauquelin said.

         “Zough zat gives me an idea.” Gidie pointed at Lanni’s staff. “Staffs. Zose are perfectly legal.”

         “But not very effective.” Amé rubbed his chin. “Perhaps we can add somezing.”

         “They can be pretty effective if you train with them,” Lanni said, “which I have done before, but the shemlen probably wouldn’t like a lot of elves training with even such a weapon, or appearing in armed groups.”

         “What did zey do in Ambazac?” Gidie asked.

         “I,” Lanni paused, “don’t know. The shemlen never found my training sessions, & there wasn’t another attack after I started teaching. Well, after I started teaching & before I left. I guess it was just that our hahren Garsus feared that would bring down the city guard on us.”

         “Sounds like ‘e was against ‘is own people.” Gidie opined.

         “No, he was always at the lord mayor’s house, advocating for the Alienage.” Lanni replied.

         “Or enjoying ze favor of ze lord mayor for ‘elping keep ze ozer elves down.” Vauquelin suggested.

         “I do not believe that is what he was doing. I believe he was actually trying to protect us, & saw the danger that could come from the shemlen fearing an elven uprising.” Lanni said.

         “I suppose you could be right.” Gidie admitted. “& it is somezing to zink about when we act.”

         “Well, if you don’t mind, I should get to helping Nesa.” Lanni said.

         “Yes, zank you, Lanni.” Vauquelin replied.

         Gidie opened the door & the three left, closing the door behind them. Lanni put her staff back by the door, & went upstairs.

         Lanni was performing in the market. A small crowd of onlookers was watching enraptured as she performed various tricks with a loop of rope. She finished with a flourish, with the crowd eliciting a mix of gasps, laughs, & applause.

         “Thank you. If you are enjoying my performance, please place a coin or two in the bowl.” She pointed to a bowl sitting a little in front of her.

         She then started another part of her routine which involved making small objects appear & disappear.

         When she finished, she said. “That is all, thank you.”

         She turned briefly to pick up her staff, which was sitting behind her & still smooth as she hadn’t gotten around to carving yet. After everyone had left, she picked up the bowl & started counting the coins, dropping them into her purse as she counted them.

         “You know, you could earn some more coin.” A voice to her left said.

         She glanced up to see a young human man smiling at her.

         “Oh?” she replied, counting a little more quickly. “What are you suggesting?”

         “I’d pay you ‘andsomely if you come back to my place for a few ‘ours.” He said.

         She paused to look at him. He winked at her.

         “No.” she answered, & resumed counting.

         “Come on, I’ve seen what tricks you can do on ze streets, I want to see what tricks you know on ze sheets. I’ll pay you well.” He persisted.

         “No.” she repeated, finishing counting.

         “It’s little different from what you were doing just now. You perform & walk away with an ‘eavier purse. & you’ll enjoy it; I’m a skilled lover.” He continued.

         “My purse would soon lighten as my belly swells.” She slipped the bowl into a bag.

         “You won’t get pregnant.” He said dismissively.

         “While not every seed sprouts, you should not plant any seed you are unwilling to tend. & I don’t want you touching me, much less planting seeds in me.” She replied.

         “Ze seed will not sprout,” he said, “many people zink zat elves & ‘umans can make babies but zey can’t.”

         Lanni stared at him for a moment.

         “What?” he asked.

         “Yes they absolutely can. I have seen a half-elven, half-human child.” She said.

         “You may have seen an odd-looking child, perhaps zeir mother drank too much while pregnant, but I assure you, it is not possible.” He insisted. “Ze Maker made us separately, incapable of mixing, zough all modeled on ‘umans.”

         “I do not know what deity made you humans, but elves were here first. & I have seen children of drunkard mothers, & this child was not like them.” She replied.

         “Excuse me,” a dwarf walked up to their conversation, “I couldn’t help but overhear your talk, & I know the answer to what you are arguing. Dwarves were here first, & the elves, humans, & qunari stem from groups of dwarves who left, became isolated, & then changed according to the environment they found themselves in. Whether they can interbreed would depend on how long zey have been separated.”

         “You can leave, ‘alf-man.” The man said.

         “What?” the dwarf asked. “Why are you so hostile?”

         “You interrupted him attempting to get me into bed with him.” Lanni answered.

         “That would be one way to test if humans & elves can interbreed.” The dwarf observed.

         “I’ve already seen a child of an elf & a human, I don’t need to make one myself.” Lanni spat. “& before you ask, I’m not interested in seeing if elves & dwarves can make babies together. No one is bedding me today!”

         “Oh Aalis! Zere you are.” A woman cried out as she slipped her arm into Lanni’s left arm. “I ‘ave been looking all over for you! Come, we are late.”

         “What?” Lanni looked at the woman who was already tugging at her arm. “Oh, yes, I’m sorry, I lost track of time.”

         They quickly walked away, leaving the two men standing there. As they were exiting the market, Lanni glanced back.

         “I don’t think they’re following us.” She commented.

         “Let’s get back to ze Alienage anyway.” Her companion said.

         “You don’t,” Lanni started, glancing at her, “you’re an elf.”

         “As are you.” She said. “My name is Melisende, but most call me ‘Mel’. I zink I’ve ‘eard of you, ze Dalish elf, an ‘ealer, who just arrived, staying wiz Sam’orn, teaching people to fight wiz staffs? Sorry if I got your name wrong.”

         “You did, I am Lanni. I have heard of you.” Lanni replied. “Sorry, I didn’t think any elf could wear such a hat.”

         “I could say ze same of yours.” Melisende commented. “I ‘ope it is not for ze same reason I can wear it.”

         “Why can you wear it?” Lanni asked. “If you don’t mind telling me.”

         Melisende sighed. “Many years ago I was attacked by an ‘uman gang. Zey robbed me, tore my clozes, raped me, & zen set about mutilating me. Fortunately ze city guard caught zem before zey got past cutting my ears.”

         “How,” Lanni asked, “did that turn out?”

         “Ze gang was ‘anged. Ze guards caught zem in ze act, so zeir guilt was assured & I work for ze judge, so ‘e knew zat I wasn’t a zeif or an ‘ore.” Melisende explained.

         “That’s good.” Lanni replied. “Was there any retaliation from the shemlen?”

         “Zey were dead.” Melisende said. “Oh, you mean ze rest of zem! I zink zere might ‘ave been a few more muggings, but I zink ze judge siding wiz us cooled zeir anger.”

         “That’s good.” Lanni nodded.

         “’Ow can you wear such a veil?” Melisende asked. “Are your ears just naturally small? Are you ‘alf ‘uman? Would ze Dalish give you zose tattoos zen?”

         “I am pure elven, & I doubt that my clan would recognize any half-elf as an adult.” Lanni replied. “My reason is unfortunately similar.”

         Melisende shook her head. “Maker save us from zis reckless ‘ate. Is zere a Dalish saying or prayer like zat?”

         “Mythal is the goddess of protection, along with love, motherhood, & justice.” Lanni replied.

         “So, Myzal save us from zis reckless ‘ate?” Melisende said questioningly.

         Lanni nodded. “That is actually a Dalish, or Elven prayer, just with ‘Mythal’ swapped for the shemlen ‘Maker’.”

         “I should like to learn more of zis Myzal.” Melisende said. “Perhaps it was she who prevented me from bearing one of my attacker’s bastards.”

         “I would be happy to teach you.” Lanni replied. “Though I have to visit a few people this afternoon. I’m taking care of a few people.”

         “Of course!” Melisende said. “But can you tell me a little before we get to ze Alienage?”

         “Yes.” Lanni replied, & told her of the Evanuris until they reached the house of Lanni’s patient.

         “Thrust at my face.” Lanni ordered. Estienne thrust.

         “At my face.” Lanni told him. “I’m far enough away that you won’t hit me, & you need to learn to aim correctly to use the staff.”

         “Sorry, Lanni.” Estienne said.

         “Again.” She said.

         Estienne thrust again, this time the tip of the staff stopping about at the level of Lanni’s forehead.

         “Better. Keep working on it.” She moved on. “Gidie, thrust.”

         Gidie thrust forward with a shot which ended aimed at her right cheek.

         “Very,” Lanni paused, looking at the end of Gidie’s staff, “why is there a hole in the end of your staff?”

         “Um,” Gidie quickly withdrew the staff & looked at the end, “I don’t know, I’ll ‘ave to ask ze person who sold me it.”

         Gidie laughed lightly, & flipped the staff around. He returned to the guard position, quickly checked the other end, before reassuming the guard position.

         Lanni raised an eyebrow at him. “Thrust.”

         He thrust again, his tip again ending up aimed at her right cheek.

         “You’re a little to the right, but that should be good enough.” Lanni said, then moved onto Melisende.

         After the lesson was complete, Lanni called Gidie over.

         “Hey Gidie, would you come here?” Lanni asked.

         “Yes, Lanni?” Gidie asked.

         Lanni stared at him. He nodded.

         “Would you mind coming wiz me? Jo is waiting for me.” Gidie asked.

         Lanni nodded. They walked through the streets to the building where Gidie lived, & then entered his apartment, leaving their staves at the top of the stairs.

         “You took your time.” Johanne looked up. “Oh, Lanni! I didn’t know you were coming to dinner.”

         “I usually eat with Geoffroi this evening.” Lanni said. “Gidie has something to explain to me.”

         “I told you it would get you in trouble.” Johanne shook her head. “You’re welcome to eat with us if you’d like, Lanni.”

         “Thank you, I think I shall.” Lanni sat down at the little table they had, handing her bowl to Johanne while Gidie went into the next room.

         He returned a moment later with another staff.

         “Ze staff wiz ze ‘ole in ze end was my first attempt to create zis.” Gidie handed the staff to Lanni.

         It was a little thicker than Lanni would have recommended for a staff, but there was a major difference at one end. It had a spike set in a metal end cap.

         “I see. It’s like a spear.” Lanni commented.

         “Yes, only it is easier to make.” Gidie said. “We’re trying to make it so zat ze spike or ze whole end cap is easily removed, but we ‘aven’t managed to figure out ‘ow to do zat & keep it secure in ze staff.”

         “Making something both secure & removable is difficult.” Lanni handed it back to him. “I doubt the shemlen would take kindly to this, but if it were removable it would be easily hidden or thrown away. Why do you want this?”

         “To fight ze shemlen if zey attack us.” Gidie replied as he took the staff back to the other room. “Vauquelin, Amé, myself, & a few ozers are forming a group to defend our people; we’re calling ourselves ‘Arlazan’s Avengers’. ‘Ow would you say zat in Elvish?”

         “It would be ‘Arlathan’s Avengers’.” Lanni said, translating the name into Elvhen. “How would that be better than just a staff?”

         Gidie sat down. “Well, zey metal cap is ‘arder & we could stab zem.”

         “How is that more effective than the bruises & broken bones we can inflict with just the staff?” Lanni asked. Johanne set out bowls & spoons in front of them, along with a loaf of bread.

         “Zey’ll zink twice about attacking us if zey’re risking more zan what zey’d get from a brawl!” Gidie replied.

         “Yes,” Lanni agreed, “they’ll call in the city guard.”

         “Why would ze city guard ‘elp zem if zey’re attacking us?” Gidie asked. “Zey’d call ze city guard & ze city guard would arrest zem for attacking us.”

         “If you hadn’t already sent them to the Chantry healers, or the pyre.” Lanni replied. “Remember what I said about the city guard in Ambazac? Even if the humans admitted to having attacked first, they will see your weapons & see that you were clearly intending to kill. Your punishment will be worse, & the news of armed elves assaulting shemlen could bring more attacks.”

         “You…” Gidie began, “are training us to fight, yet oppose us using weapons to defend ourselves?”

         “No, Gidie,” Johanne interjected, “she’s saying it’s too much. If you get in a fist fight, ze one who pulls a dagger is punished worse. Yes, Mel’s attackers were ‘anged, but zat was because zey were caught in ze act, & zeir acts were terrible enough to shock even ze shemlen. Zey ‘ad gotten nearly a dozen of us before ze city guard caught zem in ze act.”

         Gidie stared into his bowl for a bit before replying. “Zat makes sense. Perhaps you should talk wiz ze ozers. Zey, I suppose we might still be able to defend our people. We could act if a shemlen mob is approaching ze Alienage, or see elves coming back after dark safely ‘ome.”

         “Zat’s good!” Johanne said. “Ze shemlen would zink twice about attacking a group of elves with staffs, & no one would say you aren’t allowed to defend yourself wiz a staff.”

         “A staff isn’t as fearsome a weapon as somezing sharp.” Gidie shook his head.

         “You want to drive the shemlen out & carve a new elven kingdom.” Lanni said. “I understand.”

         “’Ow…” Gidie’s brow pinched as he looked at Lanni, “’ow did you know?”

         “I met,” Lanni started, “I guess it was just a dream I had in which I heard of a group in the city wanted to bring back a long-dead empire. I suppose it could’ve been a dwarf or someone from Tevinter.”

         “Perhaps you attracted ze attention of a spirit of, I’m not sure what, in ze Fade.” Johanne said. “Wait, we don’t call it zat, do we?”

         “The Beyond is the best translation into common; the Beyond in Elvhen.” Lanni said. “My clan also didn’t talk about spirits the same way that the shemlen do. Each one is unique, though my clan identifies them by which of the Evanuris they most embody. Given the dream, I’d guess Elgar’nan, father of the gods & god of vengeance.”

         Gidie nodded. “As much as zat might be called for, we should probably temper zat. Which is ze god of restoration or protection?”

         “Mythal,” Lanny answered, “is the goddess of protection, also motherhood & justice.”

         “Well, food’s getting cold.” Johanne said.

         A few weeks later she was gathering herbs out in the countryside when she heard some yelling.

         “Hey! You over zere! By ze bushes! I’m talking to you!”

         Lanni looked up from the hedge; there was a man approaching her along the hedgerow. She rose, grabbing her staff.

         “Good morning.” Lanni called to him.

         “Good morning indeed!” The man glanced at her staff & stopped about fifteen paces from her. “You mind telling me why you’re on my land, eh? I’d accuse you of stealing my grain, but it’s not ripe enough to eat yet.”

         “I’m collecting herbs.” Lanni said.

         “’Erbs?” the man asked.

         “Yes.” Lanni confirmed.

         “Why don’t you get zem from ze market, or your neighbors, or grow zem in your own blighted garden?” he demanded.

         “The herbs in the market are not as fresh as I like them, nor are they cut properly. & as I live in the city Alienage, neither I nor my neighbors have a garden.” Lanni replied.

         “Ze let you knife-ears out of ze city?” he asked.

         Lanni sighed. “Yes, they do.”

         “What ‘erbs do you claim to find in my fields?” he crossed his arms.

         “Elfroot & embrium.” Lanni replied.

         “I don’t believe you. You’re here to steal my crops!” he pointed an accusing finger at her. “Get off my land!”

         “You’re kicking me off your land for stealing your crops, which aren’t even ripe yet.” Lanni said. “If anything I’m helping you by removing weeds. But I’ll get off your land- where are its boundaries?”

         The man put his finger away, narrowing his eyes. “Fine, you can gazer your leaves, but only before ze crops are ripe. Come ‘arvest time I will not be so lenient.”

         “Most generous of you.” Lanni said.

         “It is.” The man said, turned, & left. Lanni watched him walk away until he disappeared from sight, then returned to gathering the herbs, keeping an eye out for anyone else.

         That afternoon, after she had gathered everything she wanted, she returned through the same gate she had left.

         As she approached she noticed two Templars waiting at the side of the gate; they seemed to point to her.

         She sighed, & walked up to the gate.

         “’Ey, you zere!” called a dwarf in a Templar uniform, whom she hadn’t noticed next to the two human Templars.

         “Yes?” Lanni called back. “Can I help you?”

         “Come ‘ere, we need to ask you some questions.” He called.

         Lanni slowly approached. “What is this about?”

         “We have reports of an elf wiz a painted face & a staff attempting to work magic in some peasant’s field.” The dwarf said.

         Lanni stopped dead in her tracks. “Are you joking?”

         “We templars do not joke about uncontrolled magic.” He said sternly. “Now, what were you doing today?”

         “I went out to gather herbs in the countryside.” Lanni replied.

         “Really?” he asked. “What ‘erbs?”

         “When the farmer approached me, I was collecting some elfroot. I’d also found some embrium & crystal grace.” Lanni explained.

         “Let me see.” He said insistently.

         Lanni opened her bag to reveal a mess of elfroot leaves & embrium flowers with a few crystal grace flowers on top.

         “Where,” the dwarf began, “which is which?”

         “The green stems with the leaves are elfroot, the woody stems with the yellow-red flowers are embrium, & the light blue, cup-shaped flowers are crystal grace.” Lanni pointed to examples of each in turn.

         “I see.” The dwarf looked back to Lanni’s face. “& what do you intend to do wiz zese plants?”

         “I use them to make poultices & potions. I help Sorion treat people in the Alienage.” Lanni replied.

         “Wiz magic?” the dwarf asked.

         “No.” Lanni answered. “There is no magic involved in making my cures.”

         “Of course not.” The dwarf replied. “Is zat all you do in ze Alienage? ‘Elp zis Sorion treat elves?”

         “It is most of what I do. I also watch peoples kids, teach them about elven culture & history, & occasionally perform in the market. Well, the one I’m allowed in.” Lanni explained.

         “Perform? What instrument? Do you sing?” the dwarf asked.

         “No instrument;” Lanni said, “I perform prestidigitation, sleight-of-hand tricks. You might call it ‘stage magic’.”

         “Zat might be why ze farmer zought she was a mage.” The dwarf rubbed his chin through his beard.

         “No,” the human Templar on the right piped up, “’e wouldn’t know zat unless she performed in front of ‘im.”

         “Which I didn’t.” Lanni agreed. “This farmer just assumed that I was a mage.”

         “You are an odd-looking elf wiz a staff in ‘is field.” The dwarf said. “Why do you ‘ave zose marks upon your face? Zey magical?”

         “They are not magical.” Lanni said. “We Dalish get such tattoos when we come of age.”

         “Dalish?” the dwarf asked.

         The Templar on the right spoke up again. “Zey are elves who live outside of our cities.”

         “So, in towns & villages?” the dwarf asked.

         “No,” Lanni corrected him, “we move from place to place.”

         “& zey never come into cities?” the dwarf asked.

         “Not as a group.” Lanni replied. “Individuals come in.”

         The Templar on the left interjected. “Ze city council doesn’t like ze Dalish- crime always increases when ze are around. So ze pay any Dalish groups to go elsewhere.”

         “’Ow do you know zis?” the Templar on the right asked.

         “My fazer is on ze Council.” He replied.

         “Why are you a Templar zen?” the one on the right asked.

         “I am zeir fourz son. Zere is nozing for me to in’erit, so zey pressed me into ze Templars.” He explained.

         “It is an ‘oly calling!” the one on the right insisted.

         “Of course it is.” The one on the left replied. “Let’s not argue in front of zis knife-ear.”

         “Right,” the dwarf said. “Where was I?”

         “Finding out where she works.” The one on the left replied.

         “Zank you!” the dwarf said. “So you earn enough wiz zis ‘stage magic’ to support yourself?”

         “Not really, no.” Lanni replied. “It’s enough to buy anything I need that I don’t have or get.”

         “’Ow do you get what you need wizout money?” the dwarf narrowed his eyes. “Where do you stay & eat wizout needing money?”

         “The elves in the Alienage give me things in exchange for my help. I watch someone’s children for a day, so they include me in dinner that night. Samhorn lets me stay at his place in exchange for teaching him about elven culture & history. A patient actually gave me the bag I’m using for the herbs.” Lanni explained.